DAISY 
 
 ASHFORD 
 
 HER BOOR
 
 DAISY ASHFORD 
 
 ooK. 
 
 THE LIBRARY 
 
 OF 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY 
 OF CALIFORNIA 
 
 LOS ANGELES
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK
 
 DAISY ASHFORD 
 HER BOOK 
 
 A COLLECTION OF THE REMAINING NOVELS 
 
 BY THE AUTHOR OF 
 "THE YOUNG VISITERS," 
 
 TOGETHER WITH "THE JEALOUS GOVERNES" 
 BY ANGELA ASHFORD 
 
 WITH A PREFACE BY 
 
 IRVIN S. COBB 
 
 NEW XSJr YORK 
 GEORGE H. DORAN COMPANY
 
 Copyright, 1920, 
 By George H. Doran Company 
 
 Printed in the United States of America
 
 College 
 Library 
 
 (oOO\ 
 
 A^\A\4 
 
 PREFACE 
 
 BY IRVIN S. COBB 
 
 THE r61e of discoverer is pleasing, nearly 
 always, and more especially in its reactions 
 is it pleasing. The actual performance of dis- 
 covery may be fraught with hardships and 
 with inconveniences and even with perils; as 
 witness Christopher Columbus making his 
 first voyage over this way in a walloping win- 
 dow-blind of a tub of a ship and his last one 
 back with chains at his wrists and ankles; as 
 witness Hendrick Hudson; as witness Dr. 
 Harvey's unfortunate position in the eye of 
 constituted authority after he had discovered 
 the circulation of the blood; as witness the 
 lamentable consequences to w T hoever it was 
 who, probably by the process of eating a mess 
 of miscellaneous wild fungoids, disclosed to a 
 bereaved family and a benefited world the 
 important fact that certain mushrooms 
 were nourishing and certain toadstools were 
 fatal.
 
 PREFACE 
 
 To your true discoverer the compensations 
 of his trade come when he points with pride 
 to the continent or the great natural fact or 
 the new author he discovered and cries 
 aloud before all creation: "See what I have 
 found!" 
 
 So, aside from the compliment and the 
 honor of it, I feel added gratification and 
 added pleasure that I should be invited to 
 write a foreword for the first American 
 edition of Miss Daisy Ashford's second book. 
 You see, I claim the distinction of having been 
 the first person in America other than its 
 publisher and my friend Mr. George H. Doran 
 to read the manuscript of that immortal work 
 "The Young Visiters." If I did not actually 
 discover Miss Ashford, at the age of nine when 
 she wrote "The Young Visiters" for indeed 
 no one appears to have discovered her then 
 excepting perhaps her parents at least I had 
 a hand in discovering her on this side of the 
 Atlantic ocean at a time when mention of 
 her name, which now is so famous a name, 
 meant nothing to the casual hearer. 
 
 After the lapse of nearly a year the event 
 stands in my memory as marking one of those 
 hours of pure and perfect joy which come but 
 [vi]
 
 PREFACE 
 
 too rarely to human beings. At the request of 
 Mr. Doran I read the manuscript which he 
 had just brought with him from Europe. I 
 read the story itself first and afterwards the 
 preface, or foreword. This, I think, was as 
 it should be. By rights a preface however 
 sprightly and well done and a preface by 
 Sir James Barrie would have to be well done 
 should be served with a book as cheese is 
 served with a dinner: at its finish and not at 
 the beginning. 
 
 When I had read the story through to the 
 last delicious sentence of the last delectable 
 paragraph and when I had caught up with my 
 breath which I had lost by laughing or rather 
 when my breath had caught up with me, I 
 sapiently said to him : 
 
 "Publish it? Of course you ought to pub- 
 lish it. Aside from such sordid considerations 
 as the profits which are certain to accrue you 
 owe it to yourself as a responsible member of 
 the human race to give this glorious thing 
 circulation among the reading public of North 
 America. If I were you I'd print thirty thou- 
 sand copies in the first batch before I released 
 any copies among the reviewers or sent any 
 copies as samples to the trade. And after 
 [vii]
 
 PREFACE 
 
 that I'd keep the presses running steadily in 
 the hope of being able to keep up with the de- 
 mand which is sure to follow on the heels of 
 publication. This is almost the funniest book 
 that was ever written and it is all the funnier 
 because the writer was so desperately in earn- 
 est, so vremendously serious all the while she 
 was writing it." 
 
 "It has made a big hit in England already," 
 he said. "But over there some people are say- 
 ing that the author must have been a grown- 
 up person that no child of nine could have 
 written such a thing. The suggestion is even 
 being advanced that Barrie himself wrote it. 
 I know better, because I have seen the original 
 script in a child's handwriting on old and 
 faded paper, and I met Miss Ashford some 
 weeks ago in London and I have had all the 
 proof one needs that this is the authentic 
 product of a nine-year-old mind." 
 
 To which I said: 
 
 "No doubt some people will be saying the 
 game thing over here and they'll be wrong juit 
 as these English skeptics are and if they'll 
 only stop to think for a moment they'll know 
 why they're wrong. No grown person, not 
 even the creator of a Wendy and a Peter Pan, 
 [viii]
 
 PREFACE 
 
 could have done this thing. It exhales the per- 
 fume of an authoritative genuineness in every 
 line of it. It had to be a child who wrote it 
 a child with a child's imagination and a child's 
 viewpoint and a child's ignorance of the things 
 she wrote about. In a way of speaking it is 
 like those unintentionally humorous obituary 
 poems which appear in the papers. No pro- 
 fessional humorist can hope to equal them be- 
 cause when he writes one he does it with 
 deliberate intent to be funny and invariably he 
 betrays his hand. It is when some poor mourn- 
 ing amateur dips a 'prentice pen in the very 
 blood of his or her heart and writes such a 
 poem that it becomes so pathetically and so 
 tragically side-splitting." 
 
 This was what I said. Not in these words 
 exactly, but to this effect. 
 
 Mind you, I am not proclaiming that I am 
 the only person who has said this. Between 
 chuckles thousands and thousands of others 
 since that day have thought and have said it. 
 What I am proud of is that I was the first per- 
 son in America to say it, and so to this extent 
 I count myself a discoverer and I feel a sort 
 of proprietary sense in being permitted here 
 to introduce "Daisy Ashford: Her Book." I 
 [ix]
 
 PREFACE 
 
 am mindful of the distinction because of the 
 reason I have just stated and because also in 
 a way of speaking it qualifies me for some sort 
 of literary kinship with Sir James M. Barrie. 
 
 Even so I do not aspire to the presumptuous 
 hope that any one may say "Well, I see this 
 man Cobb is doing for Miss Ash ford's second 
 book what Barrie did for her first one." I 
 have no such ambition. A minnow always errs 
 when he undertakes to swim in the company 
 of a whale. If he tries to swim alongside he 
 is unnoticed; if he swims in the wake he is 
 swamped. He makes other minnows jealous 
 or contemptuous as the case may be, and he is 
 properly ignored by the whale. 
 
 Miss Ashford's own preface, accompanying 
 this volume, gives the chronological sequences 
 of its contents. The first story of all, "A 
 Short Story of Love and Marriage," she wrote 
 when she was eight years old. "The True 
 History of Leslie Woodcock" was written 
 three years later, after "The Young Visiters" 
 had been written. "Where Love Lies Deep- 
 est" trickled from the busy pen of the young 
 person when she was twelve years old; and 
 "The Hangman's Daughter," the most pre- 
 tentious of them all and to my way of think-
 
 PREFACE 
 
 ing the best of her preserved works next onlj 
 to "The Young Visiters," was undertaken 
 when she was about thirteen, she says, and 
 finished in the following year. Also included 
 in this book is a story by Miss Ashford's 
 sister Angela, done at the age of eight and en- 
 titled "The Jealous Governes ; or The Granted 
 Wish." In this we learn the real facts regard- 
 ing the coming of babies. Babies are not 
 fetched by storks. Medical men bring them in 
 boxes and afterward render bills for the same, 
 as note the following: (page 330) "Miss 
 Junick Dr. to doctor Paulin for one baby de- 
 livered as per agreement 1," a low enough 
 price truly. If a child of eight (who in point 
 of years is so very much closer to being a baby 
 than most of the writers on the subject are) 
 cannot be trusted to recall the circumstances 
 of this mystery, who can? We can only regret 
 that a second sister, Vera, the artist of this 
 talented nursery, did not save her one con- 
 tribution to the literary output of the Ashford 
 family. It was entitled "Little Mary and The 
 Angle." Angle did not refer to a worm but 
 to a visitor from a celestial domain; we have 
 the word of Miss Daisy Ashford for it that 
 this story was of a pious character. What a 
 [xi]
 
 PREFACE 
 
 wonderful household the Ashford household 
 must have been with Daisy and Angela 
 writing romances and Vera illustrating them 
 and between times doing a bit of writing her- 
 self. Can't you see the pencils flying? Can't 
 you see three little pink tongues sticking out 
 from between three pairs of purposeful lips 
 and wriggling in time to the pencils? Can't 
 you see the small brows furrowed with 
 thought? And the proud parents? And the 
 startled nursemaid? 
 
 To my mind the very finest thing about Miss 
 Daisy Ashford's present book is the opportu- 
 nity it gives us, reading it, to follow the 
 growth of her genius for observation. For 
 surely the faculty to observe and, having ob- 
 served, to set down in words the results of 
 that observation is a genius. It is more than 
 that, it is two phases of genius harmoniously 
 coupled. 
 
 At the age of eight, as we shall note, she 
 begins her career as a writer by knowing very 
 little of certain phases of life largely dealt 
 with by older writers; and this little she 
 knows by reason of what she has read or by 
 reason of what she has heard read. Rapidly, 
 though, she progresses to the point where, 
 [xii]
 
 PREFACE 
 
 along with these borrowed second-hand im- 
 pressions, she incorporates impressions which 
 are all her own. Beading what she wrote in 
 the first year of her authorship, we can figure, 
 approximately, when she learned her first 
 French word; when to her there came those 
 vague appreciations of the Roman Catholic 
 faith which are so fascinating to the children 
 of non-Catholics or perhaps the Ashford 
 family were Romanists. Influenced by these 
 alluring ecclesiastical mysteries, we find her 
 causing a prospective bridegroom to address 
 the Rev. Father Fanty as "your kindness" 
 and begging the reverend gentleman "to ex- 
 cuse my craving for matrimony." Through 
 these pages one sees how travel broadened the 
 young person's fund of experience, which in 
 her favored case meant her fund of material, 
 for unlike many writers, old enough to know 
 better, little Miss Ashford was, by the virtue 
 of a miraculous intuition, inspired to write, 
 sometimes at least, of things that she actually 
 knew about, rather than to deal exclusively 
 with topics which other writers before her 
 had professed to know about. Early in her 
 opening story she speaks of "Cracknels." 
 Reading this word, my memory ran back to 
 [xiii]
 
 PREFACE 
 
 my own childhood when we knew but three 
 standard varieties of crackers soda-crackers, 
 animal crackers and cracknels which last were 
 round, slickish objects rather like glazed oak- 
 galls, somewhat dusty to the taste and war- 
 ranted to create a tremendous thirst for 
 licorice water and lemonade. I had entirely 
 forgotten cracknels until Miss Ashford came 
 along yesterday and reminded me of them. 
 
 In "A Short History of Love and Marriage'' 
 and how woefully short sometimes is the 
 history of a love and how short too, perhaps, 
 the history of a marriage! she shows to us 
 that for all its admitted shortness the nar- 
 rative is properly rounded out. For on page 24 
 we learn that the happy couple went on a 
 bridal tour to India and "seven hours after 
 they got there had two twin babies." Seven 
 hours and two twin babies, a magnificent 
 showing surely and the prevalent rage for 
 shortness maintained to the very end ! Page 
 24 is one of the very best pages in this book, 
 containing, as it also does, a painstaking 
 description of perhaps the most striking and 
 interesting marriage-morn costume worn by 
 any bridegroom in the Christian era. 
 [xiv]
 
 PREFACE 
 
 It is not my intention to quote over- 
 liberally from the contents of this volume. To 
 my way of thinking the trick of inserting 
 copious extracts from a novel into the fore- 
 word of that novel is as great a mistake as 
 though I invited you to my house for dinner 
 and before dinner gave you tidbits and choice 
 bites from each course. I should merely be 
 dulling your appetite, without satisfying your 
 hunger. 
 
 My aim is to direct your attention, if I may 
 make so bold, to certain pages, specifying them 
 by their numbers and trusting that when you 
 have progressed so far you will, in the reading 
 of them, find the same joy and the same zest 
 that I have found there. For example, on 
 page 46 I respectfully invite your considera- 
 tion to the pains taken in enumerating the 
 various articles of one Sylvia's running-away 
 or elopement trousseau. There was a thorough 
 young woman for you, and a provident. 
 
 On page 87 occurs mention of two sisters 
 and here, despite my promise of two para- 
 graphs ago, I cannot resist the temptation to 
 quote one short but tremendously illuminating 
 line. The author is speaking now of two sis- 
 [xv]
 
 PREFACE 
 
 ters and of the elder she says, she "was by no 
 means beautiful but she was intensely good." 
 How often it happens that those who are by no 
 means beautiful are intensely good how often 
 and sometimes oh, how easy for them to be so 
 good. But most of us, even those who educate 
 our faculties of observation the better to 
 earn a living thereby, are very much older 
 than eleven years before we discern this great 
 truth. 
 
 I think the brightest gems of all this col- 
 lection are to be found, in the greatest pro- 
 fusion, in "The Hangman's Daughter." The 
 ill-fated gentleman hangman, Mr. Winston, 
 who moved to Kenelham "where only about 
 two people were hung a year" is in my opinion 
 worthy to be rated with the deathless and 
 ever-to-be glorious Mr. Salteena. Miss Ash- 
 ford says she was shocked when her brothers 
 on hearing the trial scene read (pages 150, 
 151, 152) laughed at what she had conceived 
 to be a tragic and dramatic passage in the 
 action of her tale. Later, no doubt, she has 
 come to realize how dangerous a thing it is for 
 one to acquire, either intentfully or otherwise, 
 the reputation of being a humorist; for when 
 he who has been branded as a humorist says a 
 [xvi]
 
 PREFACE 
 
 thing with desire to be serious his friends 
 laugh at it as a most rare whimsicality and 
 when, on the other hand, he deliberately sets 
 out to be humorous, his enemies very likely 
 will declare that never before in all his life 
 was he quite so serious. And had her brothers 
 been older, had they been of an age to ap- 
 preciate the unconscious comedy that marked 
 the Dreyfus trial, say, or had they ever had 
 opportunity to hear the proceedings in sundry 
 murder trials in America, when learned coun- 
 sel was asking questions and learned alienists 
 were making answers, they would have been 
 able to appreciate the fact that no burlesque 
 description of a murder trial can ever be quite 
 so utterly comic as a real murder trial some- 
 times is. 
 
 A flashing jewel of dramatic intensity 
 awaits you (pages 229 to 234 inclusive) when 
 you come to read of the rescue of Gladys and 
 Helen from the grasp of the murderer of 
 Helen's own dear father and of the method 
 employed by Gladys' heroic brother for de- 
 taining the miscreant Likewise, I pray you, 
 reader dear, that you linger on page 257 
 wherein the "menu of the table d'hote" which 
 was "of nightly recurrence" at Lord Beau- 
 [xvii]
 
 PREFACE 
 
 fort's castle, is printed in full. In my mind's" 
 eye I see little Miss Daisy Ashford, twelve 
 years old going on thirteen, carefully bearing 
 away with her the card of the first meal she 
 ever ate in a regular restaurant and taking it 
 home and treasuring it up against the time 
 when she might insert it into her greatest 
 story, then in process of incubation, at exactly 
 the appointed spot to create the most telling 
 effect, under the most appropriate possible 
 circumstances. Could a proper respect and a 
 proper instinct for local color rise to greater 
 heights? I deny it. So too will you deny it 
 when you arrive at page 258 and read the 
 words emphasized by being displayed in 
 capitals that are on that page at the end of 
 the menu. 
 
 Personally I do not think that as a whole 
 this book is equal to "The Young Visiters." 
 Only once in a decade or so is it vouchsafed 
 the writing craft that one among us shall 
 create a masterpiece, destined in time to be- 
 come a classic and a thing immortal. Only 
 once in an eon or so is it vouchsafed a writer 
 to write a masterpiece at the age of nine years. 
 Very few among us ever produce a second per- 
 fect work on top of a first one. But this I will 
 [xviii]
 
 PREFACE 
 
 say every line in this book is worthy to have 
 been written by the same hand that wrote 
 "The Young Visiters" and that, I think, is 
 praise enough for any writer. 
 
 New York, April, 1920. 
 
 [xix]
 
 AUTHOR'S FOREWORD 
 
 THE publication of these stories gives me an 
 opportunity of expressing my thanks for the 
 very cordial reception which was given to 
 "The Young Visiters." I only hope that 
 those who have been amused at the adventures 
 of Ethel and Mr. Salteena will not be dis- 
 appointed in those of Helen Winston, Leslie 
 Woodcock, and the others whose histories 
 now appear. 
 
 "A Short Story of Love and Marriage," I 
 wrote at eight years old. It was dictated to my 
 father, who took it down faithfully word for 
 word. My very first story, "Mr. Chapmer's 
 Bride," which was also dictated, is among 
 those that have been lost. "The True His- 
 tory of Leslie Woodcock" was a later pro- 
 duction, and was written at about the age of 
 eleven as a surprise for my mother on her 
 birthday it was originally entitled "The 
 Q. I. B." (our family word for a secret) but 
 after the secret was out I changed the title. 
 "Where Love Lies Deepest" was written 
 [xxi]
 
 AUTHOR'S FOREWORD 
 
 when I was twelve, and dedicated to our goy- 
 erness of whom I was very fond. 
 
 "The Hangman's Daughter," started at the 
 age of about thirteen and finished the follow- 
 ing year, I always consider the greatest lit- 
 erary achievement of my youth, for the reason 
 that I put so much more effort into it than 
 any of the others. By this time I had really 
 determined to become an authoress (an am- 
 bition which entirely left me after my school 
 days), and I put solid work into "The Hang- 
 man's Daughter" and really tried to write 
 well. I shall never forget my feeling of shock 
 when I read it aloud to my brothers and they 
 laughed at the trial scene ! A great friend of 
 mine whose Christian name was Helen, was 
 the heroine (Helen Winston) of this story. 
 She was really a little younger than I was, 
 but was far more "grown-up" in every way, 
 a fact of which I was secretly rather "jellus," 
 and it did not require much imagination on 
 my part to picture what she would be at 
 nineteen. I told her she was to be the heroine 
 of my new novel, which I truly thought would 
 thrill anyone, and I must say she was as ex- 
 cited as I could have wished. She will be 
 amused now when she reads this book ! 
 [xxii]
 
 AUTHOR'S FOREWORD 
 
 My sister Angela's story, which she wrote 
 at the age of eight, will certainly be voted the 
 most amusing of this collection. It was the 
 first she ever wrote, and it was followed by 
 "Treacherous Mr. Campbell" another lost 
 manuscript. A great deal of "The Jealous 
 Governes" she wrote herself, as will be noticed 
 by the spelling. Other portions were dictated 
 to my father and mother, and I think the nurse 
 had a hand at it too. 
 
 My second sister, Vera, was the artist of the 
 nursery, and drew a wonderful poster to the 
 only play I ever wrote, "A Woman's Crime." 
 She wrote one story, however. It was of a 
 pious nature, profusely illustrated, and en- 
 titled "Little Mary and the Angle." 
 
 Since the publication of "The Young Visit- 
 ers," I have often been asked if I don't myself 
 think it funny. When I first discovered it 
 not having seen it since it was written I cer- 
 tainly did. That is one of the most curious 
 things about it to be able to laugh at what 
 one wrote in such solemn seriousness and 
 that is why I can never feel all the nice things 
 that have been said about "The Young Visit- 
 ers," are really due to me at all, but to a 
 Daisy Ashford of so long ago that she seemi 
 [xxiii]
 
 AUTHOR'S FOREWORD 
 
 almost another person. It has all been like 
 a fairy tale, from the accidental finding of 
 the original note book to the day when, at her 
 request, I left a copy with my friend Miss 
 Margaret Mackenzie, for it is to her I really 
 owe the publication of the book. She showed 
 it to Mr. Frank Swinnerton, and thus I was 
 lucky enough to have it brought to the notice 
 of my present publishers in England and 
 America. 
 
 But the real success of the book I owe to 
 the great kindness of Sir James Barrie in writ- 
 ing such a wonderful preface, and I am glad 
 to- have this opportunity of thanking him pub- 
 licly. His name gave "The Young Visiters" 
 a send-off and a reading which it could not 
 have gained on its own account and of this 
 fact I am most deeply appreciative. 
 
 DAISY ASHFORD. 
 March, 1920. 
 
 [xxiv]
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 PREFACE BY IBVIN S. COBB 
 
 BY DAISY ASHFORD 
 
 AUTHOR'S FOREWORD xxi 
 
 A SHORT STORY OF LOVE AND MARRIAGE . 15 
 
 THE TRUE HISTORY OF LESLIE WOODCOCK . 27 
 
 WHERE LOVE LIES DEEPEST 67 
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 105 
 
 BY ANGELA ASHFORD 
 
 THE JEALOUS GOVERNES, OR THE GRANTED 
 
 WISH . 303 
 
 [xxv]
 
 A SHORT STORY OF LOVE 
 AND MARRIAGE
 
 A SHORT STORY OF LOVE 
 AND MARRIAGE 
 
 CHAPTER 1 
 
 LOVE 
 
 THE house in which Mr. and Mrs. Molvern 
 lived was one of the usual kind, with its red 
 painted door and small garden looking out on 
 a very dreamy park. The bed-room windows 
 which all looked out on the front, had half 
 dirty white curtains in them, above which 
 could be seen dark red silk sashes of the same 
 dirtiness. 
 
 Mr. Molvern was a red haired quick tem- 
 pered gentleman, with very small grey eyes 
 and a clever looking pink face. He would al- 
 ways wear brown suits, but as everybody said 
 he looked much better in black. Mrs. Mol- 
 vern was quite on the contrary. She had in- 
 deed a quiet temper, with a pale delicate look- 
 ing face with large brown eyes that looked 
 at people with great interest, and her fair hair 
 [15]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 glistened in the sun. She usually wore half 
 dirty white dresses/ and in going out she wore 
 a dark blue velvet jacket with black fur and 
 a brown hat with red poppies. She never 
 wore gloves except on Sundays and then she 
 wore yellow cotton ones. 
 
 At the present time they had a young gen- 
 tleman staying with them, who lived in the 
 neighbourhood. He was sitting in his room 
 waiting for the town clock to strike .four, 
 because when it did he had to go out and 
 meet his truelove, whose name was Edith 
 Plush. His own name was Thomas Henrick, 
 but he was known as Burke in that family. 
 At last hearing the hour strike, he snatched 
 up a felt hat, and putting it on his greasy 
 head started off to meet his truelove. 
 
 When he reached Hionge Lane he met his 
 pretty truelove skipping along most lady-like 
 and primly. She was dressed in a light blue 
 dress with a white sash tied at the side in 
 two knots. Her long fair hair hung down her 
 back tied with a pink ribbon, and her fringe 
 was fluttering in the breeze. Behind her 
 fringe she wore a wreath of green ivy. In 
 one hand she carried a leghorn hat with red 
 and blue ribbon, and in the other a silken 
 [16]
 
 A SHORT STORY OF LOVE AND MARRIAGE 
 
 bag filled with a threepenny bit and two bis- 
 cuits, and her age was nineteen. 
 
 "Well my pretty bird," she said as she ap- 
 proached Burke, "I hope you will like to 
 'manger* a biscuit with me," (I may add that 
 she was fond of French ) . 
 
 "Thank you Edith," he said, "I will have 
 one if it is a cracknell." 
 
 Then Edith burst into a fit of tears and 
 howled out, "Oh but they are Osbornes." 
 
 "Well to dry up those moist tears, I will 
 eat one," said Burke. 
 
 "You dear!" said Edith like sunshine after 
 rain, for the smiles had come on her face, 
 as she opened her silken bag and popped one 
 into his blistered hand. After this Burk and 
 Edith walked along down the lane, which I 
 forgot to say was shaded by trees all along. 
 
 "Burke," said Edith after a long pause, 
 "you have talked often enough and said we 
 shall be married one day, but when it is go- 
 ing to come off I am sure I don't know." 
 
 "Well my dear Edith you must recollect I 
 am not a good dancer and have no nice suits, 
 and you must recollect my people are not in 
 this neighbourhood and I can't write marriage 
 letters, and to begin with I don't think my 
 [17]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 people would like me to be married just yet as 
 I am not quite twenty nine." 
 
 "Well it is silly of you," said Edith, "after 
 having talked to me so often about it, and 
 bothered to come into my house, and sat on 
 the drawing room sofa to make arrangements, 
 and now you seem not to care for it a bit, 
 just because your people are not in the neigh- 
 bourhood; and besides I was getting quite 
 excited about it!" 
 
 "If you had only a little more reason in 
 you," said Burke, "you might take it all in 
 and understand a bit, but you are such a great 
 stupid, so I must leave it alone and wait till 
 I get a chance to speak to Mrs. Molvern about 
 it she has got a bit of sense in her if you 
 haven't," and his revengeful face made poor 
 little Edith shudder. Indeed she was now too 
 frightened to answer, and she kept on try- 
 ing to go home every time she got a chance, 
 but Burke's quick eye caught her every time. 
 
 Edith walked on slowly in front thinking 
 what was the best way to cheer Burke out of 
 his most moodful mind. At last she hit on 
 a plan. "Burke," she said "I have painted 
 such a pretty little tray, it will just hold a 
 cup of tea and a plate of toast and the paint 
 [18]
 
 A SHORT STORY OF LOVE AND MARRIAGE 
 
 is quite dry now, if you will come in and have 
 a cup of tea with me to-day, I will gladly show 
 it to you." 
 
 This short but cheerful conversation of 
 Edith's, made Burke quite forget their quar- 
 rel, and he turned round and said, "I will 
 willingly come Edith, I know your good paint- 
 ing, hark, there is four o'clock striking now." 
 
 "So it is," said Edith pulling her hat more 
 over her fringe. 
 
 Burke and Edith walked down the quiet 
 little village in which both their houses stood. 
 At last they arrived at Edith's house which 
 was much prettier than Mrs. Molvern's. 
 
 "Don't you think," said Burke as he ad- 
 vanced to it with firm stride, "that you had 
 better ring the bell, as you have a visitor with 
 you?" 
 
 "Oh, no," said Edith "my mother would be 
 sure to say if she knew it was I, that I was 
 never to ring again, giving all that trouble 
 to the servants ; it isn't as if you were alone." 
 
 "Very well," said Burke, "I only thought 
 perhaps it was best." 
 
 Edith smiled at him as she went up the 
 front door steps. She led him into her pretty 
 [19]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 little bed-room to take off his things while 
 she took off hers. 
 
 "How very comfortable all looks" said 
 Burke, "I feel quite inclined to write a note 
 at that pretty little table there." 
 
 "Oh indeed but you shan't," said Edith just 
 beginning her snappy temper, but Burke for- 
 got to reply to her. 
 
 They then went down and had some tea and 
 Burke much admired the pretty tray of 
 Edith's. They had for tea some cold ham ( the 
 remainder of the luncheon) some toasted buns, 
 a sago pudding, a dried bloater and a couple 
 of shrimps. 
 
 After this Edith threatened to hate Burke 
 if he would not arrange about the marriage. 
 
 "Look here, I wish you would talk of some- 
 thing else," said Burke, "I have a good mind 
 not to marry you at all." 
 
 But at this Edith clung so wretchedly to his 
 knees that he had to say, "well, to-morrow 
 morning." 
 
 So that next morning Burke walked along 
 down the village trying to make out where 
 his own dear Edith could be. 
 
 Just as he was thinking of going up to her 
 [20]
 
 A SHORT STORY OF LOVE AND MARRIAGE 
 
 house he saw Norah Mackie and Evelyn 
 Slattery coming along together. 
 
 "Your friend," they said chaffingly, "is 
 picking some old geraniums in the front gar- 
 den." 
 
 Burke stared at them straight and putting 
 out his tongue once or twice, walked on to 
 find his darling pet. 
 
 "I wish my sister Mary was here," echoed 
 Evelyn, "she would soon strike out at you." 
 And they walked on grumbling at his impu- 
 dence. 
 
 CHAPTER 2 
 
 MARRIAGE 
 
 "WELL pretty dear," said Burke as he ap- 
 proached Edith's garden. 
 
 "Angel! I have been waiting for you to 
 come and talk about the wedding." 
 
 "Yes I am perfectly settled," said Burke, 
 and he began: "I have written to my people 
 and they have written back to say yes I may 
 marry you, and kind Mrs. Molvern is having 
 such a nice wedding suit made for me, and I 
 think we will be prepared to receive the Sac- 
 rament of Matrimony next Thursday." 
 [21]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 "Thank you so much," said Edith "suppose 
 we talk about it now here on this sunny 
 bench." 
 
 Burke lifted up his coat tails and squatted 
 himself down. "The first thing to find out 
 about," he said, "is about asking Father Fanty 
 to marry us." 
 
 "Yes, now I have hit upon a plan this very 
 minute," said Edith, "you will write a letter 
 to him. I have got a rather crumpled bit of 
 paper in my pocket, and as most men have got 
 a pen in their pockets most likely you have 
 got one." 
 
 "Indeed I have," said Burke, "and a three- 
 penny blotter too." 
 
 As for ink, Edith had a halfpenny bottle 
 in her pocket. So Burke began like this: 
 
 "DEAR REV. FATHER FANTY, 
 
 I hope your kindness does not mind 
 marrying us Miss Edith Plush and myself. 
 We are both capable of receiving the Sacra- 
 ment of Matrimony on Thursday next if quite 
 convenient to you. Hoping you will excuse 
 my craving for Matrimony, 
 
 Your sincerely, 
 
 THOMAS HENRICK." 
 [22]
 
 A SHORT STORY OF LOVE AND MARRIAGE 
 
 Burke told Edith's maid to run to the Pres- 
 bytery with the letter and wait for an answer. 
 About a quarter of an hour afterwards this 
 exquisite and most graceful letter came from 
 Father Fanty. 
 
 "MOST DEAR T. HENRICK, 
 
 On Thursday I am free from all engage- 
 ment and am most willing to marry you, and 
 give a charming wedding 1 breakfast in my 
 lovely harmonium room. So with my best 
 congratulations on your coming marriage, 
 
 I am, 
 Your affectionate priest, 
 
 FATHER FANTY." 
 
 So on the following Thursday Burke and 
 Edith were dressed as I shall mention now. 
 The timid darling lady had on a most lovely 
 sky blue c,rvloured dress with a high bustle, 
 and it was blossomed over with sham daisies 
 tied on with green ribbon. On her head she 
 wore a wreath of yellow roses, and her white 
 veil reached down to the top of her stays. 
 White kid gloves, and as the sleeves of her 
 dress were rather short, her red beef coloured 
 hands showed between. She had pretty white 
 [23]
 
 DAISY ASHPOBD: HER BOOK 
 
 velvet boots with grass green buttons, and 
 washed out red stockings. In her hand she 
 held a bunch of green ivy. 
 
 The strong and bold bridegroom wore a red 
 swallow tailed coat, with a green silk sash tied 
 in front. He had black knickerbockers and 
 white woollen socks, and black dressing slip- 
 pers, and he carried a bowler in his hand. 
 
 When they arrived at the church the mar- 
 riage was splendid, but the bare legs of Burke 
 were not much appreciated. 
 
 For the wedding breakfast they had several 
 cups of Bouillon Fleet, and eight of Bovril. 
 They had six Vanilla cream puddings and 
 strawberry ices by the score; but they kept 
 the blinds drawn down in case vulgar little 
 boys should loom in and say "give us a slice," 
 while the leg of pork was being cut. 
 
 For their honeymoon, they went to the south 
 of India, and seven hours after they got there 
 they had two twin babies, a boy and a girl 
 which they called Abraham and Sarah, be- 
 cause they were fond of those holy saints. 
 
 So we will say goodbye to this two chap- 
 tered story. 
 
 [24]
 
 THE TRUE HISTORY OF 
 LESLIE WOODCOCK
 
 To 
 DEAREST MOTHER 
 
 FROM 
 
 DAISY ON HER BIRTHDAY
 
 THE TRUE HISTORY OF 
 LESLIE WOODCOCK 
 
 CHAPTER 1 
 
 INTRODUCING THE FAMILY 
 
 "SYLVIA Sylvia" cried a man's voice in the 
 hall. "Where is that child?" 
 
 "Coming" answered the child for so she was 
 always called by her Uncle Kichard although 
 in years she was close on 19. 
 
 And she turned to obey the summons, a deep 
 flush mounted to her usually too pale cheeks, 
 and lighted up her whole countenance. 
 
 Sylvia Monton was little more than a baby 
 when her parents were both drowned whilst 
 on their way to India where Captain Monton 
 was to join his regiment. So little Sylvia was 
 left an orphan and her mothers only brother 
 Kichard Earlsdown came forward to take 
 charge of her being a bachelor and possess- 
 ing no children of his own. 
 
 At the time our history opens Sylvia was a 
 [27]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 tall thin girl with a fair and saddened face, 
 which was only enlivened by the sky blue of 
 her eyes she had golden hair which she wore 
 combed back from her white and noble fore- 
 head and arranged in heavy waves round her 
 
 small and shapely head a small rosebud 
 
 mouth which when wide open displayed 2 
 rows of pearly white teeth. Small white hands 
 adorned by 3 golden rings and a tiny round 
 nose which she daintily touched now and 
 again with a lace hankerchief. 
 
 It was 3 oclock on a dismal afternoon late 
 in February and the place was on the boarders 
 of the Sussex downs. 
 
 "What a rainy day for our walk Uncle" 
 sighed Sylvia as she approached her uncle who 
 was still waiting in the hall. 
 
 "I wish it were finer my dear" said Mr. 
 Earlsdown opening a large unbrella manfully. 
 
 Mr. Earlsdown was an elderly man between 
 50 and 60, he had iron grey hair and a long 
 bushy beard to corrospond, sharp grey eyes 
 and a would be handsome face but for a stern 
 forbidding expression it habitually wore. He 
 was broad and stout and had a manfull way 
 of carelessly swinging his arms that gave him 
 many friends. Not only this but he had a loud 
 [28]
 
 THE TRUE HISTORY OF LESLIE WOODCOCK 
 
 hearty voice that he knew how to use with a 
 will. 
 
 Here Mr. Earlsdown proceeded to turn up 
 his trouser tips and offering his large um- 
 brella to his niece cried in his hearty voice 
 "let us brave the storm." 
 
 Just then a gust of wind blew Sylvia's 
 dainty toque down a side street. "Oh uncle" 
 she gasped dropping the gingham in her dis- 
 may "do go and fetch it," but ere she uttered 
 the words a tall handsome fellow approached 
 bearing his head and displaying the lost hat 
 in his hand. 
 
 "Oh thank you" cried Sylvia a beautiful 
 blush mounting her fair cheeks "I am so very 
 grateful to you." 
 
 "I am afraid it is rather dusty" said the 
 newcomer taking out a lovely silk hanker- 
 chief and preparing to wipe the charming ob- 
 ject 
 
 "Don't trouble sir" said Mr. Earlsdown and 
 taking out a large red kerchief he seized the 
 hat in his huge hand and pounded it vigor- 
 ously. "Oh uncle gently" cried Sylvia "you 
 will spoil my feathers 
 
 "I know what I am about my dear" said 
 Mr. Earlsdown "and you sir come and see us 
 [29]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 to-morrow, my child will be glad of a caller." 
 
 "Oh indeed I shall" c'ried Sylvia blushing. 
 
 And Leslie Woodcock, for that was the 
 
 handsome fellows name raised his hat and 
 
 bowed low saying "I shall be delighted my dear 
 
 sir, but might I ask what your address is. 
 
 "Certainly my man" exclaimed Mr. Earls- 
 down as with a hearty laugh he produced a 
 little card on which was written 
 
 E. EARLSDOWN ESQ, 
 Yellowflower Hall 
 
 Mayfield Sussex 
 
 Leslie bowed once more and taking the 
 card moved gently away. What took place 
 after this will be reserved for our next chapter. 
 
 CHAPTER 2 
 
 LESLIE WOODCOCK 
 
 THE hero of my story I will now describe. 
 
 Leslie Woodcock was about 6 feet in his 
 stockings and fine and well built. He had 
 very dark brown hair neatly parted at one 
 side, a curly moustache of the same shade and 
 deep brown eyes always half shut. He had a 
 [30]
 
 THE TRUE HISTORY OF LESLIE WOODCOCK 
 
 large straight nose and mouth to correspond 
 and white well shaped hands and feet, that 
 set off this good looking young man. 
 
 It was about half past 3 oclock on the fol- 
 lowing afternoon when Leslie Woodcock 
 dressed in a light grey suit and crimson tie, 
 black felt bowler and fur lined overcoat, 
 started for Yellowflower Hall. 
 
 Sylvia who had been expecting him all the 
 morning was pleased to hear the front door 
 bell ring, and hurried to the window to wave 
 her hand, as she knew it must be the good look- 
 ing stranger. 
 
 Just then the drawing room door was flung 
 open and the butler announced Mr. Woodcock 
 "Oh good afternoon" said Sylvia rushing from 
 the window to greet the visitor "how good of 
 you to come in all this pouring rain." 
 
 "It was a bad day to come, but I was true 
 to my word" answered our hero warmly shak- 
 ing hands. 
 
 "Yes indeed how wet you must be" said 
 Sylvia and then turning to the butler she 
 added "Johnson inform Mr. Earlsdown that 
 Mr. Woodcock is here." 
 
 In about 3 minutes a heavy step was heard 
 [31]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 and Mr. Earlsdown came bounding into the 
 room laughing loudly. 
 
 "How do Mr. Woodcock" he gasped between 
 his peals of laughter "I didn't at all expect 
 you, in fact I forgot all about you" and here 
 he sank into a chair and offered a snuff box 
 to his friend. 
 
 "Thanks" said Leslie streching out his long 
 thin fingers and taking a small pinch which he 
 silently dropped on the floor as being so young 
 he was afraid it would make him sick. 
 
 "You'll stop to tea wont you?" asked Sylvia 
 arranging the folds of her green silk dress. 
 
 "Thank you I will if it is no trouble" said 
 Leslie and a smile passed over his thin lips. 
 
 In a few moments Johnson and another foot- 
 man brought in tea from the conservatory on 
 a silver tray. 
 
 "Now Mr. Woodcock please to help your- 
 self" said Mr. Earlsdown offering him three 
 or four plates of sugar and other cakes. Leslie 
 took a small jam wafer and proceeded to nib- 
 ble it quietly. "How far did you come?" asked 
 the girl as she was busy pouring out tea. 
 
 "Not very far" responded Leslie lifting his 
 full brown eyes to her face. "I live in Astma 
 House upon the high road. 
 [32]
 
 THE TRUE HISTORY OF LESLIE WOODCOCK 
 
 "Oh I see" replied Sylvia with a nod of her 
 fair head, "you have sisters and brothers then? 
 for I have seen them coming in and out." 
 
 "I have two sisters and a cousin" replied 
 Leslie. 
 
 "Oh what are their names? asked Sylvia 
 who had a very curious nature. 
 
 "My sisters are Violet and Hilda and my 
 cousin is Albert Morris." 
 
 "Oh what sweet names" cried the girl "I 
 wish you would bring them here some day." 
 
 "Perhaps I will" said Leslie "but Albert 
 does not care for calling he is a very quiet 
 fellow. 
 
 "I am sure I should like him. I love boys" 
 said Sylvia. 
 
 Here Leslie thought he had better be going 
 so taking his hat and gloves he shook hands 
 after first promising to bring his family the 
 next time he came. 
 
 CHAPTER 3 
 
 THE BALL 
 
 ABOUT 3 months after the events recorded in 
 
 our last chapter Mr. Woodcock decided to give 
 
 [33]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 a ball in honour of his daughter Violets com- 
 ing of age. So he sent out about 20 invitations 
 and Leslie made quite sure that Sylvia was 
 amongst the list of invited people. 
 
 At last the happy day arrived and as the 
 carriages drew up in front of Astma House 
 Leslie's form might be seen standing on the 
 door step looking out for when Sylvia would 
 arrive. At last she came and Leslie offered 
 his hand to help her up the steps. 
 
 Sylvia was attired in costly white satin with 
 an edging of beaver round the skirt. The body 
 was trimmed with real Venetian Point. Upon 
 her hands she wore pink kid gloves and in her 
 hair a pink may blossom. Her small well 
 formed feet were clad in white high heeled 
 shoes and silk stockings. 
 
 "I am afraid I am late Leslie" she said as 
 she entered the hall "but I had such a bother 
 to fix my hair, my maid was out you see" she 
 added blushing 
 
 "Oh never mind" said Leslie taking Sylvia's 
 cloak and hanging it up "let us come into the 
 drawing room and join in this walse. 
 
 Sylvia's programme was soon filled and she 
 danced till she was tired and at last while rest- 
 ing in an arm chair she was not sorry to see 
 [34]
 
 THE TRUE HISTORY OF LESLIE WOODCOCK 
 
 Hilda Woodcock approaching her with a 
 strawberry ice. 
 
 "Leslie is going to bring you some jelly or 
 cream pudding in a minute" she said handing 
 Sylvia the tray. 
 
 In an instant Leslie came up to her and 
 handing her a jelly retired quickly saying he 
 would be back soon. 
 
 At that moment Sylvia felt a touch on her 
 arm and looking round found herself face to 
 face with Albert Morris, a short red haired 
 young man about 22. 
 
 "Oh what is it?" cried Sylvia jumping up 
 from her seat. 
 
 "Nothing much" replied Albert quietly 
 "only as you are disingaged will you have a 
 valse with me." 
 
 "I really can't" answered Sylvia hotly "I 
 am so tired. I have been dancing all the eve- 
 ning." 
 
 "Very well" said Albert and he went away 
 and Sylvia turning round saw Leslie sitting 
 beside a young lady gently fanning her and 
 talking to her. 
 
 An angry flush mounted to her fair cheeks 
 and for a moment she could barely keep her 
 temper, then without a minutes hesitation she 
 [35]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 walked boldly towards Leslie and his friend. 
 Leslie jumped up when he saw her approach 
 "I was just coming to look for you Sylvia" 
 he said and getting up he followed her to the 
 end of the room. 
 
 "Who was that person I saw you talking to 
 so lovingly?" asked Sylvia. 
 
 "Oh that was Isobel May Saunders, a great 
 friend of mine" replied Leslie with a short 
 laugh. 
 
 "So I should think a great friend" answered 
 Sylvia angrily "and by the way you were talk- 
 ing to her I should think you were engaged 
 to her." 
 
 "Look here Sylvia don't be angry" said Les- 
 lie slowly "but I was going to have made her 
 my wife once but since I met you I have 
 thought better of it please don't say any 
 more about it." 
 
 "Oh Leslie" cried Sylvia in surprise <f but 
 does the poor girl believe that you love her 
 
 "To tell you the truth Sylvia" replied Les- 
 lie getting very red as he spoke "my belief is 
 that Isobel thinks I love her and as I can not 
 throw her over altogether that is why you saw 
 me speaking to her just then." 
 [36]
 
 THE TRUE HISTORY OF LESLIE WOODCOCK 
 
 "But what is your reason for not marrying 
 her?" cried Sylvia. 
 
 "Well because I thought I would rather 
 marry someone else" said Leslie blushing and 
 looking straight into her face. 
 
 "But who do you want to marry?" said Syl- 
 via blushing in her turn. 
 
 "You dearest" he replied in an undertone 
 "ever since the day I came to call upon your 
 uncle I have set my heart on making you my 
 wife. Do you think you love me enough to 
 marry me?" 
 
 "I think I do Leslie" said Sylvia getting 
 very hot "but I must speak to uncle about it 
 first." 
 
 "Don't forget" said Leslie in a beseeching 
 tone "and let me know as soon as possible." 
 
 So the whole of that evening Leslie and 
 Sylvia kept together but as Leslie was help- 
 ing Sylvia on with her cloak, Sylvia saw Iso- 
 bel Saunders gazing at Leslie with a look 
 which went straight to her heart. 
 
 [37]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 CHAPTER 4 
 
 AFTER THE BALL 
 
 BEFORE we go on any further we had better 
 say a word about Isobel Saunders. 
 
 She was the only daughter of Colonel Saun- 
 ders of the 159th who having lost a lot of 
 money in the army was now in very poor cir- 
 cumstances. His wife had died five years previ- 
 ously and left him with three sons and a 
 daughter. The eldest son William was a tall 
 stout elderly man of about 25 who followed 
 his father's profession. Robert the next was 
 fair and delicate looking taking after his 
 mother and lived very much at home and was 
 just 21 years of age. The youngest son Fred- 
 erick who was Isobel's junior by 4 years was 
 still at school. 
 
 Isobel, who at the time my story opens had 
 just attained the age of 20 years was 5 feet 
 3 inches in height, she had thick dark hair 
 fashionably dressed and a massive fringe over 
 her stately forehead. She had bewitching 
 brown eyes from which long lashes swept 
 her cheeks. She had an aqueline nose and a 
 [38]
 
 THE TRUE HISTORY OF LESLIE WOODCOCK 
 
 bright complextion. She had nice feet and 
 was fairly podgy. 
 
 It was 10 o'clock on the morning after the 
 ball, when Colonel Saunders came into the 
 breakfast room with an open letter in his hand. 
 
 "Here is some news for you Isobel" he said 
 "Your aunt Miss Vickers intends favouring us 
 with one of her weekly visits she will arrive 
 this afternoon by the 3 o'clock train, so mind 
 and have everything ready or there will be a 
 fine fusk." 
 
 "Oh dear" exclaimed Isobel preparing to 
 pour out the whisky for her father. "I always 
 dread Aunt Sophia's visits." 
 
 "Yes indeed she is an old nuisance but we 
 must make the best of her and after all a week 
 is not long." 
 
 "That is true" replied Isobel "but still it 
 adds to my other troubles." and with a sigh 
 she ran up to prepare the bedroom. 
 
 The town clock was striking 4 when a cab 
 drew up at Vebena Villa and Isobel flew to 
 open the front door. 
 
 "How are you dear Aunt! she exclaimed. 
 
 "Well my dear I am not as well as might be 
 expected. I have had a severe cold and my 
 servants have worried me so much I thought 
 [39]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 a week's rest might do me good." answered 
 the fidgety dame hastening into the drawing 
 room and taking a seat she proceeded to give 
 Isobel a list of all her complaints and when 
 she had come to an end of them she turned to 
 her niece saying "Please tell Jane to take my 
 box up and then after I have had some tea 
 I will go to bed, I have had a long and fatiging 
 journey." 
 
 Here will be a good time to explain Miss 
 Vickers, she was tall and angular and thin 
 with black hair slightly grey which she wore 
 in an untidy nob behind, she had dark pierc- 
 ing eyes that always seemed to find out other 
 people's business. 
 
 Isobel smiled as the door closed on the tall 
 and portly frame of her aunt and she began 
 to re-arrange the room which already in 10 
 minutes Miss Vickers had turned upside down. 
 
 CHAPTER 5 
 AFTER THE BALL (continued) 
 
 WHILST this scene was taking place at Vebena 
 Villa, a very different one was going on at 
 Yellowflower Hall. 
 
 [40]
 
 THE TRUE HISTORY OF LESLIE WOODCOCK 
 
 While sitting at the breakfast table Sylvia 
 Monton was wondering how to ask her uncle 
 if she might come to terms with Leslie Wood- 
 cock. 
 
 Presently Mr. Earlsdown rose from his chair 
 and seizing his pipe he entered his study roar- 
 ing 'Private Tommy Atkins' at the top of his 
 loud voice. 
 
 "I am afraid my uncle is in one of his 
 boisterous moods" sighed Sylvia finishing her 
 coffee, "but he does get so excited poor uncle 
 especially when he has been out the night be- 
 fore. I don't remember seeing much of him at 
 the ball. I was so taken up with Leslie. I am 
 rather glad I did not see him though for noth- 
 ing would induce him to wear evening clothes 
 or a shirt front and he insisted on going in his 
 bicycling suit and such a soiled red tie and oh 
 his hair it was really like a crows nest, I don't 
 know what Mr. and Mrs. Woodcock would 
 have said if he had suddenly burst out with 
 that dreadful 'Tommy Atkins.' but there poor 
 uncle he has such spirits." 
 
 So saying Sylvia skipped into her uncle's 
 study. 
 
 "Hullo hullo my lassie" he cried tossing 
 down last week's Tick me up.' 
 [41]
 
 DAISY ASHFOBD: HER BOOK 
 
 "I wanted to speak to you Uncle" said Syl- 
 via putting her trembling hand on Mr. Earls- 
 down's shoulder. 
 
 "Talk away then" said Mr. Earlsdown "I 
 am prepared for the very worst news." 
 
 "It's nothing much" said the girl "only 
 
 "Wake up wake up my child" said her uncle 
 "only what?" 
 
 "Only that Leslie Woodcock has asked me 
 to marry him and with your permission I will 
 accept." 
 
 "I dare say you will" said Mr. Earlsdown 
 "but I am not going to give my consent" re- 
 plied the excitable gentleman "I am not going 
 to see you marry a begger." 
 
 "But uncle he is not a begger" cried Sylvia 
 "he is well off, honest and dependable" 
 
 "I dare say he is all that" said Mr. Earls- 
 down "dependable indeed! why ten to one 
 when you have been married to him a month 
 he will devoice you for some other girl he is 
 silly enough to prefer ; no no you shall marry a 
 lord, that is what I want for my money, so 
 next time you see young Woodcock just send 
 him about his business, impudent young fel- 
 low!!" 
 
 "Uncle have some mercy" here burst from 
 [42] "
 
 THE TRUE HISTORY OF LESLIE WOODCOCK 
 
 Sylvia's pale lips "I'll never marry any one 
 else" and with a cry of "Leslie my Leslie" she 
 fled from the room and flinging herself on her 
 own bed gave way to bitter tears. 
 
 But finally taking heart of grace she siezed 
 her blotting book and poured forth these heart 
 rending words. 
 
 MY OWN, 
 
 Owing to my merciless uncle I am forced 
 to give you up as he thinks to marry a lord, 
 but no never! my Leslie and although I may 
 never see you again think of me always as I 
 shall of you and believe me to be 
 
 Yours and yours alone 
 
 SYLVIA. 
 
 CHAPTER 6 
 
 THE ELOPEMENT 
 
 IT was past 2 o'clock before Leslie received 
 Sylvia's wretched appeal. 
 
 It was brought to him in his room whilst 
 dressing for an afternoon party. Leslie read 
 it carefully through and then throwing it on 
 the floor seezed his head in his hands and 
 thought it over. 
 
 [43]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 Presently he looked up with a determined 
 expression on his face "I must marry her" 
 he cried, and then sitting down he picked up 
 a sheet of writing paper and prepared to an- 
 swer the note and this was what he said. 
 
 MY BEST LOVED 
 
 If you will agree to this plan I will marry 
 you yet. Have all your wants packed up this 
 evening by 6 o'clock and we will elope to- 
 gether dearest and when we are one, we will 
 go to America and make our fortunes. 
 Ever dearest 
 
 YOUR OWN LESLIE. 
 
 He then told one of the servants to take the 
 above to Yellowflower Hall and give it into 
 Miss Monton's hands, and wait for her answer. 
 
 The servant soon returned to say that the 
 young lady would agree to the plan. 
 
 Leslie then began to collect his stockings 
 and under garments and whilst rummaging in 
 his wardrobe he heard something drop on the 
 floor. He stooped to pick it up, it was a photo- 
 graph of Isobel Saunders. 
 
 "Poor Isobel" murmured Leslie and wrap- 
 ping the photo up he put it in his pocket. "I 
 [44]
 
 THE TRUE HISTORY OP LESLIE WOODCOCK 
 
 wonder what she will think of me when she 
 knows." 
 
 At 5 o'clock the housemaid came to tell tea 
 was ready. 
 
 "Oh bring me a cup of tea up here, "I am 
 not feeling very well" said Leslie as she closed 
 the door. 
 
 At 1/4 to 6 Leslie slipped out by the back 
 door. He was attired in a long old fashioned 
 ulster, a deer stalking cap, large golosha boots, 
 and a hunting suit as he had gone to hunt for 
 Sylvia. On his right arm he carried a bag 
 containing clean under linen and other odds 
 and ends also his money consisting of 40 in 
 ready gold. He entered the garden of Yellow- 
 flower Hall and stole up unseen to Sylvia's 
 room. He found her standing by the table but- 
 toning her jacket with nervous trembling 
 fingers. 
 
 "Oh Leslie!" she cried as he entered the 
 room "I am so glad you have come" and say- 
 ing this she fell back in a chair and fainted 
 dead away. 
 
 Leslie caught hold of the water jug and 
 wetting a sponge applied it to her white face, 
 and by this and the aid of smelling saults, Syl- 
 via soon revived. 
 
 [45]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 "I am so nervous" she said "Oh Leslie shall 
 we ever get away in safety?" 
 
 "Yes dearest yes" whispered the lover, 
 "trust me darling and you will be alright." 
 
 "I am ready now" said Sylvia in a weak 
 voice as she put a packet of biscuits into her 
 bundle. 
 
 "I'll carry your luggage" said Leslie picking 
 up her bundle which was tied in a white table- 
 cloth. 
 
 Sylvia had been more particular than Les- 
 lie as to her luggage. Besides all her under- 
 linen she had with her two pairs of clean 
 sheets and pillow cases, some bath towels and 
 soap, likewise a sponge and a yard of flannel 
 (in case she lost any) a flask of brandy, some 
 new potatoes and a tooth brush. 
 
 Sylvia's window opened into the lawn so it 
 was easy to escape and once off the high road 
 she and Leslie felt safe. 
 
 LESLIE and Sylvia having tramped until mid- 
 night found themselves weary and footsore at 
 London. 
 
 [46]
 
 THE TEUE HISTORY OF LESLIE WOODCOCK 
 
 "I can't afford very good lodgings" said Les- 
 lie "my money must last until I get employ- 
 ment. 
 
 "Where shall we go then?" said Sylvia. 
 
 "To some common lodging house" said Les- 
 lie "you see you have clean sheets if they are 
 needful ah there is the lodging house." 
 
 So he and Sylvia approached a filthy house 
 at the end of a narrow street, Leslie knocked 
 at the door and after waiting 10 minutes a 
 dirty old woman with a candle in her hand, 
 opened the door. 
 
 "What is it you want? she said, "disturb- 
 ing me this time of night !" 
 
 "We have come for a lodging" said our hero 
 "how much would it be?" 
 
 "4d a night single" said the old woman "and 
 2d extra if you want a drop of water to wash 
 with." 
 
 Leslie's heart sank within him at these 
 words but he felt bound to accept saying "I 
 hope the beds and the water are clean." 
 
 "Clean enough I'm sure" said the old woman 
 "considering they have only been used a few 
 times." so saying she led them up a rickety 
 stair case into a shabby little room. 
 [47]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 "The bed ain't made yet said Old Nan point- 
 ing to a heap of rags in the corner. 
 
 "Thank you" said Leslie and locking the 
 door he turned to Sylvia who by this time was 
 wandering hopelessly about the filthy garret. 
 
 "We'll make the bed anyhow" said Leslie 
 "get out your sheets Sylvia." 
 
 She obeyed and Leslie kneeling on the floor 
 began to sort out the rags. He found an old 
 blanket which being a shade cleaner than the 
 others he laid upon the floor covering it with a 
 clean sheet ; then stuffing his jacket inside the 
 pillow case he made it into a pillow, he then 
 laid another sheet over that and covered it 
 with his and Sylvia's overcoats, he pronounced 
 the bed made. 
 
 "How very dreadful !" gasped Sylvia "I can 
 not sleep upon that bed." 
 
 "You must" said Leslie throwing open the 
 window to air the room. 
 
 The next morning Leslie, who had sat by 
 the open window all night began to collect 
 the bed clothes and turning to Sylvia said "we 
 will get out of this as soon as ever we can." 
 
 Then finding a drop of filthy water in a 
 cracked basin he proceeded to wash his face 
 [48]
 
 THE TRUE HISTORY OF LESLIE WOODCOCK 
 
 and hands, though Sylvia said she would 
 rather go dirty than use such water. 
 
 Just then Old Nan entred and looking 
 round said "well now I hope you have had a 
 pleasant night." 
 
 "Oh very" stammered poor Leslie. 
 
 "I think we are going now, if you will tell 
 me what it comes to." 
 
 "Well let me see" said Old Nan 
 
 "2 beds and 2 washes 
 
 "But I didn't wash" said Sylvia 
 
 "And / didn't go to bed" said Leslie 
 
 "Then it will be 6d growled Old Nan. and 
 after paying their landlady Leslie and Sylvia 
 fled for their lives. 
 
 CHAPTER 9 
 
 THE MARRIAGE 
 
 "I WONDER where we can find a church to be 
 married in" said Sylvia. 
 
 "We dont look as though we were going to 
 be married" said Leslie "and I feel so soiled 
 after sleeping in that lodging house." 
 
 "I should think you do" said Sylvia "I never 
 [49]
 
 DAISY ASHFOBD: HER BOOK 
 
 felt so dirty in my life why there is a church 
 Leslie" 
 
 "Yes I know but I mean to buy you a white 
 veil and a piece of lace" said Leslie "here is 
 a shilling get what you can" 
 
 Sylvia hurried across the road and soon re- 
 turned with a yard of book muslin for a veil 
 and y 2 a yard of furniture lace. 
 
 "That will do" said Leslie and they entered 
 the church. 
 
 A middle aged man was busy lighting the 
 church lamps and stared hopelessly as the 
 couple entered. 
 
 "Please are you the clergyman?" asked 
 Leslie. 
 
 "No" said the man "Mr. Koberts who is 
 sorting surplices in the vestry is the parson." 
 
 "Can we speak to him" said Leslie quietly 
 
 "Yes sir" replied the man opening the vestry 
 door. 
 
 "Oh are you the clergyman?" said Leslie to 
 a tall dark man who was just folding up some 
 clean linen. 
 
 "Yes I am" replied the said gentleman "can 
 I do anything for you?" 
 
 "Well we wanted to be married" said Leslie 
 bashfully "if this young lady may put her veil 
 [50]
 
 THE TRUE HISTORY OF LESLIE WOODCOCK 
 
 on in the vestry we could then wait in the 
 church till you are at leisure." 
 
 "Yes I think I have time" said Mr. Roberts 
 glancing at his watch "please sign your names 
 in this book and I will ring the bell for the 
 acolyte" 
 
 So saying he touched a spring bell and very 
 soon a small fair-haired boy appeared in the 
 door way. 
 
 "Take two lighted candles into the church 
 Tommy" said Mr. Roberts "and place two 
 kneeling chairs in the aisle." 
 
 Tommy obeyed and very soon Sylvia and 
 Leslie were kneeling side by side in the church. 
 
 About 5 minutes afterwards our hero and 
 heroine walked out husband and wife ! ! 
 
 "Let us have our wedding breakfast at the 
 Gaiety restaurant" said Leslie and hailing a 
 handsom the married couple stepped in. 
 
 "What would you like my dear" said Leslie 
 sitting down at a ready laid table. 
 
 "I'd like rabbit pie and apple fritters and 
 a cup of coffee please" said Sylvia throwing off 
 her gloves and displaying her newly put on 
 wedding ring. 
 
 "Very good my dear" said Leslie "and I will 
 have a slice of roast pork and suet pudding 
 [51]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 and treacle and beer and soda mixed that is 
 a mild B and S my dear" 
 
 Half way through his pork Leslie pulled out 
 a letter from his pocket and after piercing at 
 it for two or three minutes he read as follows. 
 
 Homer Villa, Margate. 
 DEAR SIR, 
 
 I shall be very please to acomodate you 
 /or a fortnight. You can have a good sized 
 bedroom, parlour and dining room for 3 
 guineas per week including everything else. 
 I shall expect you tonight so 
 Believe me to be 
 
 Yours very truly 
 
 MARY MASON. 
 
 "This is good news my dear" said Leslie "if 
 you have done your pie we will take the first 
 train to Margate, hand me your bundle and we 
 will start." 
 
 It was not a very long journey but Sylvia 
 who was very tired was not sorry to hear the 
 porters screaming "Margate station." 
 
 A pony cart from Homer Villa was waiting 
 for them and Leslie and Sylvia were soon at 
 their lodgings. 
 
 A fat good tempered looking woman showed 
 [52]
 
 THE TEUE HISTORY OF LESLIE WOODCOCK 
 
 them into a comfortable parlour where a lovely 
 tea consisting of ham sandwiches, poached 
 eggs, tea and bread and butter was waiting 
 for them. And here we will leave them to en- 
 joy it while we take the train back to May field. 
 
 CHAPTER 10 
 
 THE CONFUSION 
 
 ABOUT 14 to 8 o'clock the dressing bell at Yel- 
 lowflower Hall pealed forth its usual sum- 
 mons. 
 
 "I am glad dinner is so nearly ready" said 
 untidy Mr. Earlsdown straightening his tie 
 and running a comb through his hair "I'll go 
 and have a quiet glass of claret while I am 
 waiting perhaps Sylvia will appear by then." 
 
 Mr. Earlsdown had just drained his glass 
 when Johnson brought in some pea soup, bacon 
 and green cabbage, merangues and chocolate 
 pudding. 
 
 "Don't trouble about ringing the second bell 
 Johnson" said Mr. Earlsdown "just call Miss 
 Monton and I will begin." 
 
 So saying he began to serve out the bacon 
 on a golden plate. 
 
 [53]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 "Where is that child" said Mr. Earlsdown 
 after having 3 serves of the bacon. 
 
 Just then Johnson entered with a very long 
 face "If you please sir" he said "Miss Mon- 
 ton is nowhere in the house and her room Mary 
 says is that untidy, you'd think a wild men- 
 agerie had been there." 
 
 "Bless my life" exclaimed Mr. Earlsdown 
 throwing down his fork and tossing his table 
 napkin to the butler. 
 
 Forthwith he rushed upstairs to his niece's 
 room and the sight which met his eyes was 
 enough to astonish even Mr. Earlsdown. A 
 pile of linen stood in a corner of the room, 
 hats, jackets and various articles of clothing 
 were scattered in every direction and at last 
 on the bed a letter adressed in Sylvia's hand 
 to himself and this is what it said. 
 
 UNCLE, 
 
 Please do not worry yourself about me. I 
 am quite safe under the charge of Leslie Wood- 
 cock. We shall be in London to-night but from 
 that day forth I dont know where we shall be. 
 My name from now is 
 
 SYLVIA WOODCOCK. 
 [54]
 
 THE TRUE HISTORY OF LESLIE WOODCOCK 
 
 As Mr. Earlsdown read this coldly worded 
 epistle he flashed his eyes and stamped heav- 
 ily on the floor. 
 
 "Why bless the girl" he screamed "I'll have 
 her back within an inch of her life" so saying 
 he tore out of the bedroom and called for 
 Johnson. 
 
 The butler came running upstairs to receive 
 his orders. 
 
 Johnson take the first train to London and 
 search everywhere for traces of Mr. and Mrs. 
 Woodcock" and handing the butler 2/6 he sent 
 him off by the 8.8 to London. 
 
 Meanwhile there was also great confusion 
 at Astmer House. On the summons to dinn 
 Leslie was found missing. 
 
 "Dear me" exclaimed Mrs. Woodcock jump- 
 ing up and knocking over a soup tureen "Al- 
 bert go and look for your cousin." 
 
 "Oh he is alright" answered Albert "there 
 is no need to fuss." 
 
 "Yes there is you heartless boy, go and look 
 for my son at once." 
 
 "Oh bother" said Albert flinging down .his 
 book. 
 
 "Dont snap" said Mrs. Woodcock as Albert 
 dashed furiously out of the room. 
 [55]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 He returned within 14 of an hour to say he 
 could find no traces of Leslie except his tooth- 
 brush in the back garden and a pocket hand- 
 kerchief on the stairs. 
 
 "Oh I hope he is not lost" cried Mrs. Wood- 
 cock "my dear son, where can he be?" 
 
 "Oh but you have me" said Albert with a 
 faint smile. 
 
 "What do I care for you?" said i*irs. Wood- 
 cock bitterly. 
 
 Albert immediately began shuffling about 
 and took a drink of water to hide his blushes. 
 
 "As you are so very stupid" continued Mrs. 
 Woodcock "perhaps you can manage to walk 
 far as Yellowflower Hall and see if you 
 find any traces of Leslie." 
 
 Albert pushed on his hat and stamped out 
 and returned in y 2 hour in a rather more ex- 
 cited mood than he went out. 
 
 "I say Aunt" he cried running into the din- 
 ing room "would you believe it just by that 
 railing near Yellowflower Hall I found Miss 
 Monton's shoe and Leslie's watch key, I 
 brought both back to show it is true." 
 
 Mrs. Woodcock uttered a terrified "Oh" and 
 sank nearly unconscious on the sofa. 
 
 [56]
 
 THE TRUE HISTORY OF LESLIE WOODCOCK 
 
 CHAPTER 11 
 JOHNSON'S SEARCH 
 
 JOHNSON arrived in London at 25 minutes to 
 ten. It was a dark foggy night and the air 
 was cold. Johnson gave a shiver as he 
 wrapped his ulster round him. 
 
 He wandered hopeles&ly about for an hour 
 or two and oddly enough he took the very same 
 lodgings as Sylvia and Leslie had spent their 
 first night in London ; being in that part of the 
 city and too tired to look for better apart- 
 ments. 
 
 Towards noon on the following day Johnson 
 encountered a friend, Thomas Bench by name, 
 and forgetting all about his errand he turned 
 into a public house close by to enjoy a quiet 
 drink with his friend. 
 
 "What are you up here for Jim?" said 
 Thomas Bench. 
 
 "Well" said Johnson stirring up his hot 
 whisky and water "its rather a serious mat- 
 ter, my master's niece has gone and run away 
 with her young man and I am on the look out 
 for her." 
 
 [57]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 "Aye aye" answered Bench scratching his 
 oily head "what sort of a young iniss is she 
 eh?" 
 
 "Well she's a pretty sort of girl with plenty 
 of fair hair and blue eyes there is no mistak- 
 ing she belongs to the upper ten my man" 
 
 "Oh indeed" replied Bench taking a piece 
 of blue paper from his pocket "what is the 
 young lady's name?" 
 
 "Miss Morton by your leave" roared the 
 butler. 
 
 "Well" replied Bench "look here." John- 
 son snatched the bit of crumpled paper and 
 read it through. On the paper was written 
 
 Miss SYLVIA MONTON. 
 Homer Villa, Margate. 
 
 "Mercy" screamed Johnson "wherever did 
 you find it?" 
 
 "Well" replied Thomas Bench "I was walk- 
 ing in Orange Alley where old Nan lives and 
 outside the door I found this scrap of paper, 
 what do you think it means old pal?" 
 
 "I should say" said Johnson biting his lips 
 "it looks as though it meant that our young 
 lady had taken up her abode there." 
 [58]
 
 THE TRUE HISTORY OF LESLIE WOODCOCK 
 
 "So should I" said Bench with a broad grin 
 and so saying the two men walked out arm 
 in arm. Outside they parted and Johnson took 
 the first train for Margate and whilst wait- 
 ing at the station a telegram was brought to 
 him by dirty old Nan. 
 
 Tearing it open he found it was from May- 
 field saying Mr. Earlsdown was dying and he 
 was wanted at once. 
 
 "Oh lor!" ejaculated the butler making a 
 rush for the ticket office. Johnson did not ar- 
 rive at Mayfield till 4.0 o'clock, then he in- 
 stantly made his way to Mr. Earlsdown's bed- 
 room. 
 
 All the servants in the household were stand- 
 ing round the bed and on it lay the uncon- 
 scious figure of Mr. Earlsdown. 
 
 "What is it?" cried Johnson pushing his 
 way through the crowd. 
 
 "Appoplexy" answered Susan the house- 
 maid holding her apron to her streaming eyes 
 "the poor dear master was so excited think- 
 ing about Miss Monton and then all of a sud- 
 den he received a note telling of the engage- 
 ment of Mr. Albert Morris with Miss Saun- 
 ders and then that sent him off because he 
 always wanted Mr. Albert to marry Miss Mon- 
 [59]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 ton, and when Mary went into the drawing 
 room, there he was in a fit." 
 
 Just then the door opened and in walked 
 Doctor Mason. The result of his visit will 
 be seen later on. 
 
 CHAPTER 12 
 SYLVIA'S RETURN 
 
 IT was a beautiful morning about 3 or 4 days 
 after our hero and heroine's arrival at Mar- 
 gate. Leslie was just finishing his coffee and 
 toast and Sylvia was sitting near the window 
 glancing over the morning paper. 
 
 Suddenly her rosy face turned deadly pale 
 and the paper nearly dropped from her trem- 
 bling fingers. 
 
 "What is is dearest?" asked Leslie placing 
 his arm around her waist and kissing her 
 pallid forehead "has anything in the paper 
 shaken your nerves?" 
 
 "Oh Leslie Leslie" shrieked Sylvia falling 
 into his arms "read this and be satisfied that 
 my nerves are shaken." 
 
 Leslie siezed the paper and read as follows : 
 [60]
 
 THE TRUE HISTORY OF LESLIE WOODCOCK 
 
 "Mayfield Sussex. Last Tuesday Mr. Kich- 
 ard George Earlsdown of Yellowflower Hall 
 was siezed with appoplexy. On that same day 
 he had prevented his neice from marrying a 
 certain gentleman of the neighbourhood and 
 she has run away with her intended, viz Mr. 
 Leslie Alexander Woodcock. 
 
 Mr. Earlsdown is now repenting that his 
 consent was not given to his heartless niece 
 and that if she comes back before he dies, 
 married or unmarried, she will receive his love 
 and forgiveness for ever ; he is now in a dying 
 state and we fear that unless his niece soon 
 returns he will decidedly expire." 
 
 "Shall you go home" asked Leslie quietly. 
 
 "Yes yes" exclaimed Sylvia "Oh Leslie help 
 me to pack, I feel too weak." 
 
 The trunks were soon packed and the heart 
 broken couple were on their way to Mayfield. 
 Arriving at the Hall Sylvia flew up to her un- 
 cle's room and throwing herself on the floor 
 shook the room with ear piercing sobs. 
 
 "Who is crying?" presently asked Mr. Earls- 
 down. 
 
 "It is me uncle your repentant niece." 
 
 Mr. Earlsdown gave a contented smile and 
 [61]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 turned away his head. Presently he turned 
 round and his eyes fell upon Sylvia's white 
 hand on the counterpane. 
 
 "Mrs. Woodcock I see" he said with a smile 
 looking at the golden wedding ring on Sylvia's 
 third finger. 
 
 "Yes Uncle" said Sylvia in a low tone "But 
 you wont leave me till I am better will you 
 child" said her uncle. 
 
 "Never uncle" said Sylvia "never to your 
 dying day." 
 
 CHAPTER 13 
 
 HOW IT ENDED 
 
 SEVEN years have elapsed since the events told 
 in our last chapter and our scene once more 
 changes to the ball room at Asmer House. 
 Leslie and Sylvia no longer newly married 
 people are sitting by the piano and opposite 
 to them on the sofa are Isobel Saunders and 
 Albert Woodcock. Presently Albert advances 
 to the piano and asks Sylvia to sing a song. 
 
 "Yes if I can get anyone to play my accom- 
 paniment" says Sylvia. 
 
 "I only wish I could play" said Albert rub- 
 [62]
 
 THE TRUE HISTORY OP LESLIE WOODCOCK 
 
 bing his face and looking with sad eyes at 
 Mrs. Woodcock. Immediately Isobel seated 
 herself at the piano and ran her fairy like 
 fingers over the notes while Sylvia's melodious 
 voice kept time to the music ; and as the beau- 
 tiful words of "See the conquering hero 
 comes" rang out like a peal of thunder, Mr. 
 Earlsdown come bounding in. 
 
 Here the band struck up God save the Queen 
 and everybody stood up in respectful silence; 
 and as the last notes of the German band died 
 away Mrs. Woodcock took leave of her friends 
 as we will do of the characters of this book. 
 
 THE END 
 
 [63]
 
 WHERE LOVE LIES DEEPEST
 
 WHERE LOVE LIES DEEPEST 
 
 CHAPTER 1 
 
 THE silvery moon rises slowly above the moun- 
 tains of white clouds and sheds its quiet light 
 upon one of the most beautiful scenes of the 
 sheltered nooks in the picturesque county of 
 Devonshire. The tall green hills, so thickly 
 covered with wild thyme rise clear and high 
 against the blue sky above. The rippling 
 waters of a little streamlet glide softly upon 
 its way through lovely banks of sweet green 
 moss. Presently a white cloud envelopes the 
 pale moon and all is darkness! 
 
 Only for a moment, the cloud passes away 
 and the bright light pours down upon two fig- 
 ures. The one the tall slim figure of a young 
 girl, the other the broad well built figure of a 
 richly dressed man. He wore a beautifully 
 made blue serge suit and a white tie fastened 
 with a gold and diamond pin. His felt hat 
 fitted as though it had been made for him and 
 [67]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 his light overcoat and kid gloves were like the 
 rest of his toilet well made and of a rich ma- 
 terial. His black hair grew thickly on his 
 head and his brown eyes glared fiercely, his 
 brown skin was red with rage and his white 
 teeth were clenched. 
 
 The girl on the contrary was poorly dressed 
 and did not seem at home in the presence of 
 the rich man. She wore a pale grey dress 
 trimmed with green velvet. It had seen its 
 best days for it was worn in many places. 
 She wore a straw hat and a white scarf round 
 her neck. She was a lovely girl ! ! Her plen- 
 tiful golden hair was coiled into a knob be- 
 hind and cut in a small fringe in front. Her 
 large blue eyes spoke of many mysteries and 
 were fringed by golden lashes. Her cherry 
 coloured lips were small and pressed together 
 in her nervous state. Her white teeth were 
 clenched and she trembled under the viscious 
 glare of her companion. 
 
 "I tell you Beatrice you are out of your 
 senses, you must be, there is no doubt of it, 
 how can you refuse such an offer?" said the 
 man fiercely. 
 
 "Oh Lawrence do listen to me," said the 
 unhappy girl, "it is impossible, it cannot be. 
 [68]
 
 WHEEE LOVE LIES DEEPEST 
 
 You are very kind, and I always had and al- 
 ways shall have a very great respect for you, 
 but I cannot marry you, indeed I cannot! we 
 are no match, I am poor and you are rich. Be- 
 sides I have a reason for not accepting you for 
 my husband. Oh Lawrence you make me so 
 unhappy!" and here the poor girl stopped 
 short, gave a hurried look round and pressed 
 her hand to her heart. 
 
 "Beatrice Langton you are a lunatic" cried 
 the man, "give me an answer straight out 
 yes or no. Will you be my wife? Speak out 
 and dont go jibbering on in that sentimental 
 fashion; say yes and you will live in luxury 
 and riches for the rest of your life, say no and 
 you go home poor and degraded. Now give me 
 an answer Yes or No !" 
 
 The girl raised her head and spoke thus 
 "Lawrence I am very sorry to say it but my 
 answer is No! Goodbye Mr. Cathcart, good- 
 bye Lawrence, perhaps we shall never meet 
 again. What? you will not even shake hands ! 
 Very well, goodnight Lawrence, goodnight," 
 
 She turned and went away leaving him in 
 the darkness. 
 
 [69]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 CHAPTER 2 
 BEATRICE LANGTON'S HOME 
 
 WHEN Beatrice went away she made straight 
 for her home for it was close on nine and her 
 mother would be anxious. Her heart was 
 heavy and her eyelids were wet with fast 
 falling tears as she made her way accross the 
 desolate moor. Presently she came to the 
 stream and after crossing the bridge she made 
 for the common. On the outskirts of the vil- 
 lage stood her home. A little brown cottage 
 with carefully trimmed roses and jasmine 
 creeping up the porch and a neat little garden 
 in front. She opened the gate, walked up the 
 path and opened the door. 
 
 What a pleasant scene was there before her! 
 A bright fire was burning in the well kept 
 hearth and an old lady sat beside it knitting 
 stockings for the coming winter. Many pic- 
 tures adorned the walls. A gentleman was 
 writing at a table in the window. Three little 
 girls all in red frocks and white pinnafores 
 were employed in different ways. The eldest 
 was some ten years old with curly hair and 
 [70]
 
 WHERE LOVE LIES DEEPEST 
 
 blue eyefc and was busy with some corn-flowers 
 and poppies in a glass vase. The other two 
 who looked about eight and six had brown eyes 
 and very fair hair (and) were looking at a 
 book at the middle table. They all jumped up 
 as Beatrice entered. 
 
 "Why Beatrice dear how late you are !" said 
 Mrs. Langton "I sent your supper down. 
 "Mary, ring the bell, Beatrice must be 
 hungry." 
 
 "No I am not," answered Beatrice smiling 
 wearily and seating herself in the chair her 
 sister had placed for her, "I am only very 
 tired and would like to go to bed." 
 
 "Oh you must have something," said Mr. 
 Langton, "Cook made some lovely cheese cakes 
 for supper, and you shall have some wine to 
 drink." 
 
 Just then the maid entered, and in spite of 
 herself Beatrice was soon enjoying a hearty 
 meal. 
 
 "Oh there is half past nine!" cried Mrs. 
 Langton, "Lily and Tina go to bed at once, 
 Mary can wait up for Beatrice if she likes." 
 
 The two little children ran off hand in hand 
 murmering "lucky Mary." 
 
 [71]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 CHAPTER 3 
 
 IT was eight o'clock next morning when Bea- 
 trice opened her weary eyes and look round 
 her little room. She jumped up immediately 
 and ran down to breakfast. 
 
 Her father had just gone off to his farming, 
 but her mother was sitting in her accustomed 
 place by the fireside reading a letter which was 
 evidently causing her some anxiety. 
 
 "Well Mother" cried Beatrice, "what is the 
 matter?" 
 
 "Well dear" replied Mrs. Langton, sipping 
 her tea as she spoke, "I have had a letter from 
 Mrs. Vindsor who went abroad last year, and 
 she wants you to go and spend the winter with 
 her in Paris. I would like you to go dear, but 
 you are my eldest child and you are by no 
 means strong." 
 
 "Oh Mother do let me go, I should enjoy it, 
 and you know I am much stronger since I took 
 to eating Mother Segul's Syrup." 
 
 "I know my love" said Mrs. Langton, ''I will 
 speak to your father about it, and in the mean- 
 time pour me out another cup of tea please." 
 [72]
 
 WHERE LOVE LIES DEEPEST 
 
 Beatrice caught hold of the teapot smiling 
 happily as she did so; her father was not the 
 man to say no, and what he said her mother 
 seldom differed from ; so she cut her bread and 
 carved her bacon singing a merry song through 
 it all. After breakfast Beatrice dusted the 
 room, got the children ready for school, and 
 then adjusting a straw hat upon her golden 
 tresses she prepared herself for a saunter 
 through the beautiful fields fresh with the 
 smell of new mown hay and Alderny cows. 
 She gathered flowers as she went and though 
 she felt bright and happy by the news the 
 post had brought there was a sore corner in 
 her heart she had quarrelled with Lawrence 
 Cathcart, and there was not a man in Senbury 
 Glen who did not know his temper! As she 
 strolled along she caught sight of Mr. Lang- 
 ton who was discussing the subject of Welsh 
 sheep with a tradesman. He saw Beatrice and 
 walked towards her. 
 
 "Well Bia," he cried, "looking at my cows? 
 aren't they lovely?" 
 
 "Beautiful Father," cried Beatrice, "but do 
 you know Mrs. Vindsor wants me to go to 
 Paris and spend the winter with her family, 
 and may I go?" 
 
 [73]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 "Yea certainly," said Mr. Langton, "and I 
 suppose that means you would like a pound 
 or two to buy dresses and hats?" 
 
 Beatrice bit her lip and smiled, "I suppose 
 so father," she said gazing placidly at her 
 worn elbows. 
 
 "Very well," said her father, "I will give 
 you 10, 1 should advice a blue serge dress and 
 a yellow hat." 
 
 "Oh no father!" shrieked Beatrice, "I will 
 get a green dress and a hat trimmed with 
 roses." 
 
 "Very well," said Mr Langton kicking the 
 hay with his feet "do as you please my dear, 
 by the bye when are you expected in Paris?" 
 
 "Tomorrow week father," said Beatrice, "at 
 least so Mother says." 
 
 Mr Langton whistled and then turning to 
 his daughter he said, "I tell you what Bia, you 
 had better call at the dressmaker on your way 
 home, I hate a bustle at the last moment." so 
 saying Mr Langton gave his daughter 10 in 
 ready gold ! Beatrice took them home and put 
 them in her purse till the afternoon when she 
 paid a long visit to the dressmaker. She in- 
 vested in a lovely green silk dress trimmed 
 with a delicate shade of rose pink, and the 
 [74]
 
 WHERE LOVE LIES DEEPEST 
 
 dainty little hat was of the same picturesque 
 colours. She likewise bought a costly diamond 
 brooch and two silver bangles to make up 
 the 10. 
 
 On coming out of the shop she turned on 
 to the moors for a last walk before going to 
 Paris, for there would be plenty to do at home 
 such as darning stockings, mending clothes, 
 etc: She called for Nelly Keeves (a friend of 
 hers) ; it would be a good chance to outdo her 
 thought Beatrice, for Nelly had been to Italy 
 the year before and did nothing but boast of 
 it all day. So the two girls arm in arm started 
 for the moors. Nelly Beeves was a tall good 
 looking girl, slightly pretty, but with none of 
 the wistful beauty about her that was so 
 clearly stamped on all Beatrice Langton's fea- 
 tures. She had black hair and what she con- 
 sidered beautiful eyes, though they really were 
 small and vacant in their perpetual stare. 
 
 "Well I hope you will enjoy yourself" she 
 remarked briskly when Beatrice told her of 
 the invitation to Paris. 
 
 "I am sure I shall," said Beatrice, gently 
 feeling her hair behind, "only think of the de- 
 lights of it! The Vindsors live in a Chateau 
 you know!" 
 
 [75]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 , I suppose it will be jolly for you," said 
 Nelly "who are the Vindsors?" 
 
 "Oh dont you remember Clara Vindsor?" 
 said Beatrice, "she was so very pretty and 
 polite in her ways." 
 
 "I recollect her," said Nelly gazing on the 
 far away blue hills, "oh Beatrice how lovely 
 that view is !" 
 
 "Yes," said Beatrice sadly, "I came up here 
 last night for a walk." 
 
 "Alone?" asked Nelly. 
 
 Beatrice wished she had not spoken then, 
 but being frank and straightforward she re- 
 plied "no I was not alone." 
 
 "Who with?" enquired Nelly. 
 
 "Never mind," retorted Beatrice. 
 
 "Oh Beatrice do tell me" coaxed Nelly, I'll 
 not tell a soul." 
 
 "I dont care if you do," said Beatrice coldly. 
 
 "Well let me see if I can guess" said Nelly 
 artfully "was it Mr Cathcart?" 
 
 "What makes you guess him?" asked Bea- 
 trice angrily. 
 
 "Why because he has been paying attentions 
 to you lately, and I thought he might have 
 come up here to propose" said Nelly. 
 
 "You have most silly ideas!" retorted Bea- 
 [76]
 
 WHERE LOVE LIES DEEPEST 
 
 trice, "if you dont leave off please to go home, 
 what if he did propose?" 
 
 "Oh nothing at all," replied Nelly, "if you 
 are so disagreeable I will go home/' so saying 
 Miss Reeves tucked up her dress and walked 
 home. 
 
 "Life is hard!" sighed Beatrice, "nothing 
 seems to go right, first I quarrel with Law- 
 rence and then with Nelly why what is 
 that?" she cried as she caught sight of some- 
 thing gold glittering in the pathway. 
 
 She stooped to pick it up; it was a gentle- 
 man's gold link, beautifully carved and en- 
 graved with the initials L. O. 
 
 "L. C." repeated Beatrice handling the link 
 pensively "why they are his initials, can it be 
 his I wonder? why yes" she continued, "here 
 is the name Lawrence Cathcart; His Links! 
 yes they are his, I will keep them and I may 
 some day have occasion to return them to 
 him," so saying she put the articles in her 
 leather purse and turned towards home. 
 
 In som unaccountable way Beatrice turned 
 into the High Street and had to pass Law- 
 rence Cathcart's house, a splendid white stone 
 building standing apart from the other houses 
 in a beautiful garden of well tended blooms. 
 [77]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 "What riches!" sighed Beatrice pausing at 
 the iron gates, and as her blue eyes searched 
 the lovely grounds her glance fell upon Law- 
 rence Cathcart. He was standing under a tree 
 with an open book in his hands. He wore a 
 light fawn suit and his black curly hair was 
 exposed to the Autumn sun; and as Beatrice 
 gazed on this good looking young man she 
 wondered why she had not noticed before how 
 exquisitely curly his hair and moustache was, 
 how fine his nose and eyes, and how beauti- 
 fully his mouth was curved. 
 
 But she did not talk to him or try to at- 
 tract his attention, and sad and disheartened 
 she walked home. 
 
 CHAPTER 4 
 
 TEA was ready when Beatrice returned home 
 and she drew in her chair and clustered round 
 the table. 
 
 "Well, what is your dress like?" asked Mrs 
 Langton as she passed the butter to her hus- 
 band. 
 
 "Oh it is lovely Mother" answered Beatrice, 
 [78]
 
 WHERE LOVE LIES DEEPEST 
 
 "and oh Father" she continued, "I bought 
 some jewellry too!" 
 
 "Jewellry" cried Mr. Langton stirring his 
 tea very hard, "with my money?" 
 
 "Well yes father," sighed Beatrice, "I hope 
 you are not angry?" 
 
 "What did you buy" enquired Mr Langton. 
 
 "Two bracelets and a brooch" said Beatrice 
 sadly. 
 
 Mr. Langton coughed and helped himself 
 to some strawberry jam. 
 
 "I have been very busy putting some em- 
 broidery on your white petticoat all the after- 
 noon," said Mrs Langton trying to change the 
 subject, "you know I had a telegram to say you 
 are expected on Thursday instead of next 
 week." 
 
 "Oh Mother" said Beatrice, "I must begin to 
 pack at once!" so saying she flew up to her 
 bedroom, and ten minutes later the floor was 
 littered with as many articles of clothing as 
 you could wish to see, and when Mrs Langton 
 came up after tea she found her daughter 
 seated on the bed amid stockings of every 
 shade, curling some crimson feathers. 
 
 "My dear Beatrice!" cried that good lady 
 in astonishment, "what are you doing ?" 
 [79]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 "Well I was trying to pack mother" an- 
 swered Beatrice calmly. 
 
 "I see" said Mrs Langton folding up a blue 
 skirt as she spoke, "if you will allow me to 
 help you I think you will manage better." 
 
 "Very well," replied Beatrice, "there are the 
 trunks." 
 
 "Yes I see them" said Mrs Langton, "I think 
 your new dress and hat had better go in the 
 basket trunk dont you?" 
 
 "Perhaps so" said Beatrice gathering the 
 stockings off the bed, "Oh mother, to think 
 that the day after tomorrow I shall be going to 
 Paris !" 
 
 "Yes indeed dear" replied Mrs Langton 
 glancing round the littered room, "you have 
 plenty of work to do, just darn these stock- 
 ings will you, while I collect your hats." 
 
 Beatrice threaded her needle and once she 
 was seated in the big arm-chair, her busy 
 tongue began to go. 
 
 "What time do you suppose I shall arrive 
 at Paris mother?" was the first question. 
 
 "Let me see, the boat starts from Newhaven 
 at 11 in the morning," said Mrs Langton 
 slowly, "I think you get to Paris about ten 
 in the evening though I wont be sure." 
 [80]
 
 WHERE LOVE LIES DEEPEST 
 
 "How nice !" said Beatrice, "is the Vindsor's 
 house very grand?" 
 
 "I believe so" replied her mother "at least 
 they keef fifty servants and nearly everything 
 is either gold or silver!" 
 
 "Gracious!" exclaimed Beatrice. 
 
 "Yes," said Mrs Langton, "now Beatrice 
 bring that darning downstairs, we must finish 
 packing tomorrow, I will mend that skirt for 
 you," and so saying Mrs Langton left the 
 room. 
 
 CHAPTER 5 
 
 AT last the eventful day came and found Bea- 
 trice up at six o'clock, putting the last articles 
 in her hand bag. By eight o'clock she was at 
 the station taking the last farewells. 
 
 The little ones crowded round her, giving 
 her chocolate and various sweets to eat on the 
 way. Mrs Langton sobbed copiously, and Mr 
 Langton as he kissed his daughter pressed a 
 sovereign into her hand. But at last the guard 
 waved his flag, the porters slammed the doors, 
 and Beatrice found herself spinning away 
 through fields of every shade, fast leaving Sen- 
 [81]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 bury Glen behind and approaching Newhaven 
 Harbour. Beatrice gave a little sigh half of 
 joy and half of fear, and then subsided into 
 her novel and "refreshments till the train 
 stopped and she found herself in the aforesaid 
 harbour. There were a great many passengers 
 going by the Dieppe boat, and Beatrice had 
 some difficulty to declare her luggage and 
 smuggle the packet of coffee her thoughtful 
 mother had put in the sponge bag. But at last 
 she got on the boat and once she was seated 
 in her deck chair gazing on the rough sea, she 
 could not help shedding a few tears as she 
 thought of the little brown cottage standing 
 alone on the outskirts of Senbury Glen. But 
 she soon cheered up and asked the stewardess 
 to show her to her cabin. The woman obeyed 
 and walked along the deck till she came to a 
 battered looking door, which she opened say- 
 ing "Here is your cabin miss, your berth is 
 number 10 and you will find some water to 
 wash in." 
 
 Beatrice thanked her and entered the room. 
 A woman five children and a nurse were seated 
 round the room. The nurse had two small 
 babies on her knee which she was trying to 
 hush to sleep in vain. The mother was at- 
 [82]
 
 WHERE LOVE LIES DEEPEST 
 
 tempting to comb the hair of a very frantic lit- 
 tle boy and scolding two girls who would insist 
 on unfastening all the trunks and scattering 
 the contents on the floor. Beatrice took no no- 
 tice of the noisy party, but went to her corner 
 of the cabin and did her hair and washed her 
 face in some hard salt water. The stewardess 
 then brought her some tea and a bit of cake 
 and Beatrice took the opportunity to ask her 
 if she was to share the same cabin as the chil- 
 dren and their elders. 
 
 "Well," whispered the stewardess, "I'm 
 sorry to say you must, but I expect they will 
 go on deck soon and then you will be alright 
 miss." 
 
 Beatrice smiled and tried to read her book 
 amidst the deafening roars of the babies. But 
 in a little while the nurse marched them all up 
 on deck, and the mother soon followed with 
 one fat baby and a basket of refreshments in 
 her arms. Then there was peace and Beatrice 
 quite enjoyed her little dinner of ham sand- 
 wiches and a cold custard. But about 2 o'clock 
 she began to feel drowsy and enjoyed a pleas- 
 ant sleep, and at the end of half an hour was 
 surprised to find she was in Dieppe. 
 
 She gathered her luggage together and a 
 [83]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 good natured sailor helped her off the steamer. 
 She again declared her luggage and went to 
 the station where she awaited the arrival of 
 the train to Paris. At last it came up, and 
 Beatrice found a comfortable carriage well 
 padded with cushions and rugs, and a fat sulky 
 looking girl in one corner who was busily en- 
 gaged sucking lemons and studying Bradshaw. 
 
 CHAPTER 6 
 
 IT was close on ten when the train stopped 
 at Paris, and Beatrice and the fat girl alighted 
 to the platform. 
 
 "Do you reside here?" asked the girl in 
 broken English. 
 
 "I am here on a visit," replied Beatrice. 
 
 "I see; is it not cold mademoiselle?" said 
 this friendly girl. 
 
 "Very," answered Beatrice buttoning the 
 collar of her coat. 
 
 "Yes very," continued the girl, "ah Made- 
 moiselle you have no wraps; take my shawl," 
 and without another word the girl pulled off 
 her shawl and flung it round the shoulders of 
 the astonished Beatrice, and then disappeared 
 [84]
 
 WHERE LOVE LIES DEEPEST 
 
 Into the refreshment room from which she did 
 not reappear again in a hurry. Beatrice was 
 too astonished to speak and hardly liked the 
 coarse woollen shawl which had been so hos- 
 pitably flung on to her shoulders. 
 
 Just as she had with some difficulty found 
 her luggage a very grand footman dressed in 
 green plush came up, and touching his hat 
 said "Pour le Chateau?" 
 
 Beatrice said "Oui" in a very vague manner, 
 and soon found herself rumbling along the 
 streets of Paris in a very comfortable carriage 
 with her luggage piled round her in a kind of 
 pyramid and the friendly girl's shawl still 
 clinging to her shoulders. 
 
 Soon the vehicle reduced speed and all at 
 once Beatrice found herself at the great en- 
 trance porch of "Le Chateau !" 
 
 The footman rang the bell and then went 
 away leaving Beatrice in a transport of fear 
 and joy on the steps. Soon the door was 
 opened by a very fat butler with powdered 
 hair and a green plush uniform. 
 
 "What can I do for you?" he asked with the 
 air of a king. 
 
 "Oh please I have come to stay" said Bea- 
 trice nervously. 
 
 [85]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 "Step inside," said the courtly butler. 
 
 Beatrice did as she was bid and found her- 
 self in a most magnificent hall hung with rich 
 velvet curtains and paved with Turkish car- 
 pets, and supported by gold and silver pillars. 
 
 "What name?" enquired the butler. 
 
 "Miss Langton," said Beatrice. 
 
 The butler then lead her along costly corri- 
 doors and majestic looking passages and at 
 last stopped at a door which he flung open and 
 called in a powerful voice "Miss Langton!" 
 
 A murmur arose at this announcement and 
 in less than a minute Beatrice was in Mrs. 
 Vindsor's arms being hugged to death almost. 
 "My dear Beatrice!" she gasped when her 
 kisses were exhausted "how pleased I am to 
 see you! the steak has just gone down to be 
 kept hot, come and see Clara." 
 
 These comforting words soothed Beatrice, 
 and then Clara came forward to greet her 
 friend. 
 
 Clara was a slight thin girl about 19 with 
 very fair hair and blue eyes, she wore a blue 
 satin dress trimmed with real Brussels lace in 
 keeping with Le Chateau, and a spray of blue 
 flowers in her hair. 
 
 "My sisters will be down in one minute" 
 [86]
 
 WHERE LOVE LIES DEEPEST 
 
 she said kindly "their maids are doing their 
 hairs." 
 
 "Oh I see/' said Beatrice rapidly taking off 
 her gloves and displaying with some pride her 
 white smooth hands. 
 
 'I suppose you are very tired," said Mrs. 
 Vindsor giving the fire a poke with the toe of 
 her shoe. 
 
 "Yes I am," said Beatrice "it was very rough 
 crossing." 
 
 Just then the door opened and two girls en- 
 tered about 22 and 24 in age. The eldest was 
 by no means beautiful but she was intensely 
 good. She had small black eyes and black hair 
 which she wore in a most peculiar manner, it 
 was, cut in a fringe in front and gathered into 
 a huge knob behind all except one piece which 
 hung down her back and on the end of which 
 a single red rose was attached. She was at- 
 tired in yellow silk and was by no means cour- 
 teous to Beatrice, her name was Honoria. 
 
 The other girl was the most beautiful of the 
 three. She had lovely brown hair and soft 
 blue eyes fringed by sweet long lashes. Her 
 nose and mouth were enough to attract an 
 artist towards her ; she was dressed in a lovely 
 pink silk dress and her knob was arrayed by 
 [87]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 a pink feather. Her name was Margaret and 
 she was known through all Paris as the "sweet 
 young lady with the pathetic blue eyes !" and 
 on the 20th of August (her birthday) not a 
 single person omitted to give her a present. 
 Beatrice thought her lovely and kissed her on 
 both cheeks with hearty good cheer. 
 
 And so ended Beatrice's first night at Le 
 Chateau. 
 
 CHAPTER 7 
 
 THE next morning Beatrice had a slight head- 
 ache and did not rise till the breakfast gong 
 sounded through the walls of the great castle. 
 
 Just as she was ready her bedroom was 
 opened and Margaret appeared. 
 
 "Oh Beatrice," she cried, "isn't it a lovely 
 morning? Mama has just had a note asking 
 us all to Mrs. Middle's garden party this 
 afternoon, there will be a lot of English people 
 there just arrived like yourself." 
 
 <( Yes very nice," said Beatrice and the two 
 went down to breakfast together. 
 
 Mrs. Vindsor and Honoria were already 
 seated at the table enjoying the fragrant meal, 
 but Clara had not yet come down. 
 [88]
 
 WHERE LOVE LIES DEEPEST 
 
 "How late you are Margaret" protested Mrs. 
 VindSor. 
 
 "I am sorry Mother" said Margaret cracking 
 her egg. 
 
 "So I should hope" said Honoria shaking 
 her head so that the rose at the end of her 
 tail swayed to and fro also. 
 
 After the meal was over Clara proposed to 
 take Beatrice for a walk in the gay town as 
 Margaret was going to trim a hat for Mrs. 
 Middle's garden party, and Honoria always 
 did the housekeeping. 
 
 Beatrice was delighted at the offer and soon 
 joined Clara in the spacious hall. 
 
 "We must go this way" said Clara "as I 
 have to go the Bank for Mother." 
 
 "Oh alright" said Beatrice taking Clara's 
 arm. 
 
 Then followed a little conversation about 
 nothing in particular, and by the time they 
 reached the Bank Beatrice had quite decided 
 that though Clara was very pleasant and 
 cheery she was not as nice as Margaret who 
 was kindness itself to the strange English 
 girl. 
 
 "Would you like to walk up and down while 
 I go into the Bank?" asked Clara. 
 [89]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 "Yes please," said Beatrice who by no means 
 appreciated Banks, and so saying she left 
 Clara in the office and walked along the gay 
 street. She seemed very strange as she 
 walked through the strange streets and was 
 so taken with the fancy shops that she forgot 
 all about Clara in the bank. 
 
 "Dear me! what lovely gloves" she said as 
 she stopped outside a large drapers shop "we 
 dont have such things in England!" 
 
 T nst then somebody passed behind her and 
 in so doing brushed against her dress. Bea- 
 trice at once looked round and there walking 
 quietly in front as though nothing had hap- 
 pened was a man! 
 
 Beatrice looked in amazement at the gentle- 
 man calmly receding up the road, and as she 
 looked the form seemed to grow familiar in 
 front of her eyes. Surely she had seen that 
 navy blue suit before, that brown hat and 
 those boots! Yes! the very walk was familiar 
 to her. She knew that black curly hair and 
 that well formed back again! it was Law- 
 rence Cathcart! 
 
 Beatrice gave a low cry and covered her 
 face with her hands. 
 
 The man looked round and his eyes fell upon 
 [90]
 
 WHERE LOVE LIES DEEPEST 
 
 the figure of the unhappy Beatrice. He evi- 
 dently recognized her for with a little hesita- 
 tion he advanced towards her and taking her 
 arm said not unkindly "Come with me." 
 
 "I can't" groaned Beatrice. 
 
 "You must," said Lawrence. 
 
 Beatrice could do no more but slowly and 
 sadly she followed her enemy. 
 
 Many thoughts flashed through her mind 
 during that walk, thoughts that Beatrice will 
 never forget. 
 
 At last Lawrence stopped at an Inn door 
 and he mounted the steps and walked in. Bea- 
 trice followed in silence. 
 
 Presently Lawrence opened a door and the 
 two went into a small but pretty bedroom. 
 
 "Now," said Lawrence, turning the key in 
 the door and looking kindly at Beatrice, "have 
 you changed your mind since we last met?" 
 
 The tears welled into Beatrice's blue eyes 
 and rolled down her now death-like cheeks. 
 "Lawrence," she sobbed at length, "I wish I 
 could say I had, I almost love you Lawrence 
 but I cannot marry you." 
 
 "Very well" answered Lawrence drawing 
 his lips tightly together, "I see my journey 
 to France has been made in vain ; I may add," 
 [91]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 he continued "that I came here purposely to 
 encounter you but all in vain ! You have no 
 real reason for not wishing to become my wife 
 it is not possible ; but I will now flee from 
 you and perhaps when I am laid upon my bed 
 for the last time and Death has siezed me in 
 its jaws you will repent of your past wrongs ! !" 
 
 "Oh Lawrence!" Beatrice almost screamed 
 in her agony "just one word before you go!" 
 
 "Not one," replied Lawrence, and with these 
 words upon his lips he left the unhappy Bea- 
 trice in a swoon upon his floor. 
 
 Beatrice had given one hoarse scream as she 
 fell to the floor, and it brought a couple of 
 waiters to the room. 
 
 "What is it?" asked one. 
 
 "A young lady has fainted" said the other 
 "run for the doctor quick." 
 
 The next instant there was a regular crowd 
 round Beatrice all intensely interested, and 
 in less time than it takes to tell old Doctor 
 Holden was bending over Beatrice's white 
 rigid face. 
 
 "She has had some shock I fear" said he feel- 
 ing the thin white hand "can anyone in the 
 crowd tell me where this lady lives?" 
 
 There was no sound of a reply for the first 
 [92]
 
 WHERE LOVE LIES DEEPEST 
 
 few seconds and then came a faint "yes" from 
 the back of the throng. 
 
 "Come forward" cried the doctor. A rus- 
 tling and a munnering of voices ensued and 
 then the figure of a young girl rushed forward. 
 It was Margaret Vindsor who had come out in 
 search of Clara and fearing her to be lost had 
 set out to find her. 
 
 "Now" said Dr. Holden giving Margaret a 
 chair, "are you any relation to this young 
 lady, and where does she live?" 
 
 "Oh Dr. Holden!" cried Margaret "she is 
 a friend of ours and is on a visit to us oh 
 what shall I do? Oh poor Beatrice!!" 
 
 "Why Miss Vindsor is it you?" Asked Dr. 
 Holden in surprise "Waiter run for a cab, 
 we must take these ladies back to Le Chateau." 
 
 It was not long before the cab stopped at the 
 Inn door and Dr. Holden assisted by two 
 waiters lifted Beatrice into the cab and laid 
 her gingerly on the seat, while Margaret speed- 
 ily followed, and then the doctor himself 
 jumped in and the downcast party drove back 
 to Le Chateau. 
 
 [93]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 CHAPTER 8 
 
 MRS. VINDSOR together with Honoria and 
 Clara were waiting breathlessly in the hall 
 when the cab drove up. Honoria flew to the 
 door and the minute she caught sight of the 
 unconscious Beatrice and her sister's pale face 
 she gave a loud scream and tore rapidly to her 
 bedroom. Beatrice was carried to her bed- 
 room at once and the doctor soon left after 
 leaving his directions. 
 
 Margaret was in a great state of anxiety, 
 but possessing more self control than the rest 
 of the family she was appointed nurse. Bea- 
 trice with the aid of salts and mustard plas- 
 ters soon came to herself, but Lawrence Cath- 
 cart had done his work rheumatic fever set 
 in and for many days Beatrice hung between 
 life and death. Mr. and Mrs. Langton were 
 sent for and duly arrived but to no one would 
 Beatrice confide the mystery of her illness. 
 The more she thought of it the more ill she be- 
 came and Honoria prayed a good deal. By 
 the time she was able to get up her mind was 
 made up. She would look for Lawrence Cath- 
 [94]
 
 WHERE LOVE LIES DEEPEST 
 
 cart, ask his pardon and become his wife. Life 
 offered naught else. 
 
 CHAPTER 9 
 
 TEN years have passed since the events re- 
 corded in my last chapter took place, and 
 Beatrice now a woman of 28, is fair and bloom- 
 ing as ever but with an anxious care-worn ex- 
 pression round her face. She no longer lives 
 in the pretty cottage in Senbury Glen for Mr. 
 Langton has lost a great deal of money farm- 
 ing, and he and his family have changed their 
 quarters and live in a dingy little house in a 
 London back street. It would take too long 
 to relate all that has happened in the last 
 years, so I will describe the events as briefly 
 as possible. To begin with little Tina who 
 was always a delicate child has died within 
 the last four years and rests in the churchyard 
 at Senbury Glen. Mary and Lily have had 
 to leave school early and Mary, a girl of 
 twenty is taking lessons in painting while Lily 
 stays at home. 
 
 One thing I must not omit to mention is that 
 Beatrice is still on the look out for Lawrence 
 [95]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 Cathcart but fears she will never find him. 
 
 One Spring morning Beatrice comes down 
 to breakfast and finds Mrs. Langton busy with 
 some papers. 
 
 "Well mother" she says sadly for her merry 
 tone has completely deserted her, "have you 
 heard of anything I can do to earn my living?" 
 
 "Yes dear I think so" replies Mrs. Langton 
 glancing nervously at the manuscript in her 
 hand, "you were always fond of nursing were 
 you not Beatrice?" 
 
 "Yes mother, ever since I had that illness" 
 answeres Beatrice "it was poor Margaret 
 Vindsor who put the idea in my head." 
 
 "Poor Margaret" says Mrs. Langton, for 
 Margaret may be numbered among the dead. 
 
 "Well mother what about me?" asks Bea- 
 trice presently. 
 
 "Oh I was forgetting" answers Mrs. Lang- 
 ton "I have heard from Captain Harsh and 
 he says if I care to let you go to India he has 
 a capital place for you as a military hospital 
 nurse." 
 
 "To attend to the soldiers wounded in bat- 
 tle?" asks Beatrice. 
 
 "Yes dear" replies Mrs. Langton, "I will 
 read you the letter "Madam; Hearing of 
 [96]
 
 WHERE LOVE LIES DEEPEST 
 
 your daughter's wish to become a hospital 
 nurse, I beg to offer my services. If you do 
 not object to soldiers I have a lovely place out 
 here in India where her only work will be to 
 attend to the soldiers in their bungalows 
 either in the night or day as her turn comes 
 round. She will live with the other nurses 
 in a comfortable house not far from the battle 
 field. She will be expected to bring her own 
 clothes, cups, plates and knives etc : She must 
 be cheerful and kind and must make herself 
 obliging to the soldiers. I will expect her by 
 the next mail. 
 
 Believe me, Madam, 
 
 Yours very sincerely, 
 GEORGE HARSH (Captain of the 
 109th Regiment.) 
 
 "That sounds very nice mother" answers 
 Beatrice "I think I will go." 
 
 "What about the character you are expected 
 to have?" says Mrs. Langton artfully. 
 
 "I think I am both cheerful and kind" says 
 Beatrice hotly "and as to being obliging to the 
 soldiers, anybody could do that." 
 
 "Perhaps so," smiles Mrs. Langton, "then I 
 [97]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 will write to Captain Harsh and say you will 
 go by the next mail." 
 
 For many days after this Beatrice is busy 
 preparing for the voyage. And at last the 
 eventful day arrives and Beatrice clad for the 
 first time in her nurse's costume steps on 
 board the Victory which is to take her to the 
 wonderful city of Calcutta. 
 
 "Poor Mr. Langton gets quite frantic as he 
 waves his red pocket handkerchief wildly to 
 his beloved daughter for the last time, and 
 Mrs. Langton faints on the pier and has to be 
 carried away, which sets the helpless Beatrice 
 sobbing as though her heart would break and 
 she shouts messages till she is hoarse and then 
 sheds many tears which continue on and off 
 till she reaches Calcutta, when the sight of 
 two pleasant nurses dressed like herself, quite 
 cheers her up. 
 
 She advances bashfully towards them and 
 says in meek submissive tones "if you please 
 are you military hospital nurses?" 
 
 "We are," replies the tallest of the two "our 
 names are Nurse Elsie and Nurse Brandon; 
 of course there is no need to say that I am 
 Nurse Brandon." 
 
 "Of course not" say Beatrice. 
 [98]
 
 WHERE LOVE LIES DEEPEST 
 
 "And you are Nurse Mildred I presume" 
 asks Nurse Brandon, gently nudging Nurse 
 Elsie to join in the conversation. 
 
 "No my name is Beatrice Langton" replies 
 Beatrice. 
 
 "I know" says Nurse Brandon, "but you will 
 be known as Nurse Mildred in the wards." 
 
 "Oh I see" answers Beatrice glancing at 
 Nurse Elsie whom she thinks she will like 
 better than the former. 
 
 "And now" says Nurse Brandon "we will 
 take you to the Residency ; Nurse Elsie kindly 
 lead the way." 
 
 The nurse does as she is told and the three 
 walk on together. At last they reach a large 
 building of yellow brick with a placcard on 
 the door on which is engraved "Nurses' Kesi- 
 dence." Nurse Elsie opens the door and leads 
 the way to a large airy room in which some 
 dozen nurses are having tea. 
 
 "This is Nurse Mildred," announces Nurse 
 Brandon in loud tones, and then seating her- 
 self at the table she continues "Nurse Mildred 
 you will sit next Nurse Helen tonight." 
 
 Beatrice gazes vaguely round the room won- 
 dering which is Nurse Helen, when suddenly 
 a pretty nurse with chestnut hair and blue 
 [99]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 eyes jumps up and announces that she is Nurse 
 Helen and takes Beatrice to her place. The 
 tea is good and there is plenty of it, and to- 
 gether with thick bread and butter and coffee 
 if preferred to tea, Beatrice thinks it is not a 
 bad meal. After tea Nurse Brandon shows 
 Beatrice to her room and tells her she need 
 not begin work till to-morrow. 
 
 CHAPTER 10 
 
 THE time speeds rapidly on and Beatrice is 
 now counted as quite an old nurse. She finds 
 her work in the bungalows very pleasant and 
 the soldiers find her most obliging. She works 
 hard and is never tempted to grumble. 
 
 One day just as she is settling down to write 
 after tea, after a hard day's work, Nurse Helen 
 looks in at the door. "Nurse Mildred," she 
 exclaims "you are to go at once to Bungalow 
 number 5; a wounded soldier has just been 
 taken there and is very ill I fear." 
 
 Beatrice jumps up and putting on her bon- 
 net walks quickly to the 5th bungalow. It is 
 a little white one on the outskirts of the 
 jungle and close to the battle field, and in it 
 [100]
 
 WHER3 LOVE LIES DEEPEST 
 
 there is a bed, tw3 chairs, a jug, basin and 
 table. Beatrice takes hold of a small cup 
 and measures some ointment into it, and then 
 taking a sponge bathes the man's wounds. He 
 is a very thin man with long slender hands 
 and black hair and eyes, and at a first glance 
 Beatrice sees that he is on the point of death. 
 She does all she can for him and then at his 
 wish reads some Holy Scriptures to him. 
 Then seeing his eyes droop she goes to the 
 other end of the bungalow and waits. 
 
 Presently she hears a weak voice say "Bea- 
 trice !" 
 
 She starts, it is a long time since that name 
 has fallen on her ears. "Beatrice, dont you 
 know me?" says the voice once more. 
 
 In a minute Beatrice is at his side clasping 
 his hand in hers. "Oh Lawrence, Lawrence!" 
 she cries. 
 
 Then there is silence. "Lawrence can you 
 ever forgive me?" moans Beatrice at last. 
 
 "Forgive you my darling? It is the one 
 thing I have lived for" says Lawrence. 
 
 "Accept me as your lawful wife," cries Bea- 
 trice bending over him. 
 
 "Yes darling, yes," says Lawrence faintly. 
 He then tells her in a few words how in de- 
 [101]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 spair he had given up everything and gone 
 into the Army and lived only long enough to 
 forgive Beatrice, for that day he had received 
 his death wound in a sharp battle with the 
 enemy. 
 
 "And now," he adds, "I shall die happy, and 
 will you remember in after years ( for I shall 
 not live to) how here it was our hearts were 
 re-united once more joined together, here it 
 was I accepted you for my wife, and here it is 
 therefore that Love lies Deepest!" 
 
 "Oh my dear!" groans Beatrice heavily, 
 "Lawrence, here is what I was going to have 
 given you at the French Inn," and she presses 
 a pair of gold links into his dying hand. 
 
 He smiles back at her and says "keep them 
 darling as a remembrance of me." 
 
 Beatrice's only answer is a wild kiss, the 
 last Lawrence will ever receive, the memory of 
 which follows him to Eternity, the next min- 
 ute he faiis back with a groan. 
 
 Beatrice stands for a rigid moment and then 
 falls prone beside the bed. 
 
 And there is only one in all this wide world 
 who knows for certain if Lawrence Cathcart 
 died a happy death. 
 
 THE END 
 
 [1021
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER
 
 THE HANGMAN'S 
 DAUGHTER 
 
 PART I 
 CHAPTER 1 
 
 PROLOGUE 
 
 JOHN WINSTON had entered into manhood with 
 every prospect of a bright and brilliant fu- 
 ture. 
 
 His parents had died leaving him a nice lit- 
 tle legacy and a great deal of land for farming 
 But with all this good fortune, things did not 
 seem to go right with him. 
 
 To begin with, he was idle and did not care 
 for farming, so he let land waste away till it 
 was good for nothing, and was forced to sell it. 
 He then encountered a severe loss of money, 
 and by degrees sank lower and lower in the 
 world till he at last found himself a penniless 
 man with barely enough to keep a roof over 
 his head. 
 
 [105]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 His only resourse then was marriage. 
 There were plenty of rich girls about whose 
 parents would be glad to find a suitable hus- 
 band for them. John Winston was suitable 
 enough, for he was good looking, witty, and 
 had a certain amount of good sense; but his 
 kind heart would not allow him to fall in love 
 with these girls merely on account of their 
 riches, so had to look out for someone he really 
 loved. 
 
 During these explorations he met Helen 
 Carline, a young girl, poor, and with no rela- 
 tions in the world. She was wondrously 
 pretty with a profusion of fluffy golden hair 
 and sad blue eyes which spoke all their 
 thoughts. 
 
 Of course John Winston fell in love with 
 her at once and proposed accordingly. After 
 a little hesitation she accepted and John Win- 
 ston's joy was beautiful to witness. 
 
 The married couple took a little cottage on 
 the outskirts of the Malvern Hills and engaged 
 one servant Jane Marshland, by name, about 
 whom we shall hear more later on. 
 
 In the spring of the following year a little 
 girl was born as a crowning joy to the young 
 husband and wife. 
 
 [106]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 But three months afterwards Mrs. Winston 
 died of fever, which she caught when visiting 
 a gipsy encampment near her home. So at 
 an early age, little Helen, (for that was the 
 child's name) was left without a mother, but 
 she lacked no love or tenderness, for Mr. Win- 
 ston's only care was for his beloved child, 
 and Jane Marshland now the nurse, did every 
 thing she could for the child's health and 
 comfort. 
 
 Mr. Winston had to give up his dear little 
 home, and retire with Jane and his baby to 
 lodgings in London till he heard of some em- 
 ployment. 
 
 At last he found something not very satis- 
 factory, but as nothing else offered he decided 
 to take it. It was to perform the office of 
 hangman in a small country town in Hants by 
 the name of Kenalham. 
 
 It was not a nice position to be in certainly, 
 and Mr. Winston's nerves were not strong, but 
 the payment was good, and after all only about 
 two people were hung a year at Kenalham. 
 
 So with a sinking heart Mr. Winston packed 
 up his goods and departed with his child and 
 servant to the little cottage in Kenalham, al- 
 ready furnished for him. It was a nice little 
 [107]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 house and Mr. Winston smiled as he entered 
 the drawing room, "after all" he said to Jane, 
 "so few people are hung here that nearly all 
 my time will be devoted to my darling Helen," 
 and he kissed the rosy face of the child. 
 
 So, now having explained the position of my 
 story I will skip over a few years and go on 
 again at the time when Helen had grown up 
 into a charming sweet mannered girl. 
 
 CHAPTER 2 
 
 THE COTTAGE BY THE HILL 
 
 THE little village of Kenalham was situated in 
 the south of Hants and lay at the bottom of 
 some picturesquely grouped hills. 
 
 No river watered the little town, but a broad 
 stream wound through the neighbouring 
 medows giving a rich green shade to the grass 
 on its banks; the high green hills stood out 
 clear and tall against the blue sky, and the 
 ruins of an old castle on the top of one of the 
 heights gave a strange weird appearance. To 
 add to the strangeness of this little scene, at 
 the bottom of the very hill on which the ruins 
 stood was a villa of the modern kind nestling 
 [108]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 amidst a woody dell of beach trees. This was 
 no other than the residence of Mr. John Win- 
 ston and his daughter Helen, and it went by 
 the name of "Beach Dale." 
 
 It was a charming little house and had the 
 preveleage of possessing a beautiful view both 
 back and front. The front looked out across 
 miles of woodland scenery with no sign of hu- 
 man inhabetance any where safe a single cot- 
 tage which stood out like a white speck among 
 the greenness which surrounded it. 
 
 The back looked out on the lovely blue hills, 
 and far away in the distant loomed the white 
 cliffs of Portsmouth. 
 
 Having now given the reader a correct idea 
 of the surroundings of "Beach Dale" I will 
 endevour to describe Helen Winston. 
 
 At the time my story opens, our heroine was 
 a charming young lady of nineteen years. She 
 had an abundance of dark brown, almost black 
 hair, curling gracefully over her forehead. 
 Her beautiful brown eyes were headed by 
 well marked eye brows of a lovely black; her 
 complexion was like that of a blush rose and 
 her pretty little nose and mouth added to the 
 charm of her features. 
 
 Here character I will leave to be found out 
 [109]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 and only say that she was passionately fond 
 of her father and devoted all her life solely to 
 him. 
 
 Trouble and care had made Mr. Winston 
 look old before his time. He was only 54, yet 
 his hair and beard were completely grey. He 
 had a kind quiet face and blue eyes, he had 
 a rather wide mouth with a nervous twitch at 
 each corner. He fully returned his daughter's 
 love and considering he had taught her en- 
 tirely himself she was comparatively cleaver 
 girl. 
 
 CHAPTER 3 
 
 THE SECRET SAFE 
 
 DURING all the years Mr. Winston had lived in 
 Kenalham he had only made one friend a Mr. 
 Cyril Sheen. He was thirty years of age and 
 a bachelor. He too had no friends in the vil- 
 lage but Mr. Winston, so he was constantly at 
 "Beach Dale." He was very fond of Helen 
 and had often attempted to make love to her, 
 but she was so completely innocent of his in- 
 tentions that he felt quite bashful and dare 
 not begin. 
 
 [110]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 One morning, early in May, Mr. Winston 
 and his daughter were just finishing their 
 breakfast when Marshland came in with a 
 letter which she handed to her master. 
 
 "A letter?" said Mr. Winston opening his 
 eyes, "who can it be from?" 
 
 "Business, father I'm sure" replied Helen 
 with a smile. 
 
 "I think not" said Mr. Winston wisely and 
 he proceeded to tear open the envelope and 
 persue its contents. 
 
 As he read the letter his face became first 
 thoughtful, then puzzled and then it broke 
 into a smile and lastly Mr. Winston burst into 
 a fit of laughter and took a sip of his untasted 
 tea. He then turned to his daughter for the 
 first time. 
 
 "Do you know who this is from, Helen?" 
 he said. 
 
 "No father I don't" answered Helen. 
 
 "Perhaps it will need a little explanation" 
 replied Mr. Winston. "You have heard me 
 speak of your cousins the Lincarrols haven't 
 you?" 
 
 "Oh yes I know" said Helen "they are very 
 rich aren't they?" 
 
 "Yes" said Mr. Winston slowly, "very." 
 [Ill]
 
 DAISY ASH FORD: HER BOOK 
 
 "Well father what about them?" said Helen. 
 
 "Did I ever mention Gladys to you," en- 
 quired Mr. Winston. 
 
 "Oh yes" said Helen, "she is the pretty one 
 isn't she?" 
 
 "Yes she is quite the "flower of the flock" 
 I belive" replied Mr. Winston ; "the others are 
 decidedly plain." 
 
 "Well what about Gladys?" enquired 
 Helen. 
 
 "Well she is going to be married shortly, 
 and so she proposes coming here next week 
 for a little while and bring her future husband 
 with her. What do you say to that?" asked 
 Mr. W'~ston. 
 
 Helen's pretty face was beaming with nov- 
 elty and pleasure. 
 
 "How lovely father" she gasped ; I do hope 
 she will be nice." 
 
 "What about a bedroom for her?" said Mr. 
 Winston. 
 
 "Oh ! there's the little attic in the loft" re- 
 plied Helen. "I'm sure that is good enough." 
 
 "What about the furniture for it? at present 
 it is completely bare and full of cobwebs," 
 said Mr. Winston. 
 
 [112]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 "I forgot about that," said Helen. "Well 
 she can Have the best bedroom." 
 
 "Yes" said Mr. Winston "but where is the 
 young man to go?" 
 
 "What young man?" said Helen. 
 
 "James Palsey" said Mr. Winston referring 
 to the letter in his hand. 
 
 Helen's face fell and her eyes filled with 
 tears. "I'm afraid father" she said "we shall 
 have to refuse them, for if the attic has to 
 be used I certainly have no money to furnish 
 it with and I know you have not." 
 
 "Don't make too sure my lass" said her 
 father, "wait a little." 
 
 He got up as he spoke and taking a small 
 key from his pocket went towards the left 
 hand corner of the mantlepiece. 
 
 "Come closer Helen, come closer," he said 
 keeping his eyes on his daughter. 
 
 Helen followed her father closely, her eyea 
 with a startled expression in them and her 
 lips quivering with emotion. Mr. Winston 
 lifted a portion of the red velvit curtain which 
 screaned the fire place, and then to Helen 
 said: 
 
 "Do you notice anything peculiar about this 
 part of the wall, my child." 
 [113]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 "No father, except that there is a little hole 
 just in the middle," replied Helen. 
 
 "Ah! you notice that?" said Mr. Winston. 
 
 "Yes" said Helen under her breath. 
 
 "Now watch me" said Mr. Winston. 
 
 Helen needed no second bidding; her eyes 
 seemed riveted to the little hole. 
 
 Mr. Winston placed the key into the hole 
 and turned it twice round. Immeadiately a 
 little spring door flew open displaying two well 
 constructed shelves of solid oak. 
 
 "This is my secret safe," said Mr. Winston, 
 "known to no one but myself." 
 
 "Father!" cried Helen catching hold of his 
 arm. 
 
 "Don't get excited, Helen" said her father. 
 "I am going to disclose all the secrets of this 
 safe to you. Do you perceive that the top 
 shelf is faced in by a thin wire gauze with a 
 handle to the left hand side?" 
 
 "Yes father" replied Helen. 
 
 "Well, nobody can get at the contents of 
 that shelf without my knowing it." 
 
 "Why father?" asked Helen. 
 
 "Because there are two ways of opening it. 
 Try to open it yourself and then I will explain 
 it to you" said Mr. Winston. 
 [114]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 Helen with nervous fingers took hold of the 
 handle and turned it ; the gauze door flew open 
 and at the same time a bell began to ring loud 
 and furiously. 
 
 Helen drew back in amazement. 
 
 Cant Marshland hear it. "Why doesn't she 
 come up" asked Helen. 
 
 "She would not trouble to come up for she 
 knows my secret" said Mr. Winston. 
 
 "Oh ! I see" said Helen. 
 
 "Well to proceed" said Mr. Winston. "If 
 Marshland or I heard that bell we should know 
 the safe was being robbed and come up at 
 once." 
 
 "Of course" said Helen. 
 
 "But there is another way of opening the 
 safe known only to me" said Mr. Winston clos- 
 ing the gauze door; try any way you like to 
 open that door I don't think you will find the 
 right way." 
 
 Helen pushed and banged at the door trying 
 every way, but in vain, the door would not move. 
 
 "Now I will show the right way," said Mr. 
 Winston, as he spoke he placed his thumb on 
 a brass nail and the gauze door rose- i^tead of 
 opening, and without any noise displayed the 
 contents of the secret safe. 
 [115]
 
 DAISY ASHPORD: HER BOOK 
 
 "How wonderfull" said Helen. 
 
 "Would you like to see the contents?" said 
 Mr. Winston. 
 
 "Oh! yes father" replied Helen. 
 
 Mr. Winston put his hand on the shelf and 
 brought out a leather bag. 
 
 "It is full of gold" he said weighing it in his 
 hand, "the savings of a life time." 
 
 "Oh father" gasped Helen. 
 
 Mr. Winston took out 10 gold peices and the 
 rest he left in the bag "this will pay for the 
 furnishing of the attic" he said. 
 
 "So it will" said Helen brightly. 
 
 Mr. Winston put the bag back and took out 
 a little ivory box and displayed some magnifi- 
 cent jewilery to his daughter's dazzled eyes, 
 "this was all all left to you by your mother's 
 will," he said. 
 
 "Really!" said Helen, "I can't belive it." 
 
 The jewils consisted of two broachs, one set 
 entirely in diamonds, the other a horseshow set 
 in rubies; a gold watch, chain and seals; a 
 nexlet of pearls and a gold bracelet fastenned 
 with a ruby heart. 
 
 Mr. Winston placed the bracelet on Helen's 
 slender arm; "this" he said "was to be given 
 you in your nineteenth year, the other jewils 
 [116]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 by your mother's will will be given to you 
 when you come of age. 
 
 "How lovely" cried Helen glancing at the 
 circlet of gold on her wrist. 
 
 "I will now lock up the rest of the things" 
 said Mr. Winston "and mind Helen, not a 
 word of this is ever to be revealed." 
 
 "Never father" said Helen kissing him. 
 
 Mr. Winston had barely shut the safe and 
 closed the curtain when the door opened and 
 in came Cyril Sheene. 
 
 "Good morning Winston" he cried hastily, 
 "I thought I'd just pop in and see if Helen 
 would come out with me." 
 
 "Why Cyril we didn't expect you half so 
 early" said Helen blushing. 
 
 "No I'm sure you didn't replied Cyril, "but 
 you will come out wont you?" 
 
 "Oh certainly" said Helen and she ran up 
 to get her hat. 
 
 CHAPTER 4 
 
 THE PROPOSAL 
 
 CYRIL SHEENE, as I have already said was 
 thirty years of age and a bachelor. 
 [117]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 He was short and fat and had fair sleek 
 hair parted in the middle, mild blue eyes and 
 a silly sort of expression all over his face. 
 
 In ten minutes Helen came down again in 
 a neatly fitting grey jacket and a large straw 
 hat with a few scarlet poppies trailing over 
 the brim. She looked very pretty and Cyril's 
 face shone with pleasure as he regarded her. 
 
 "Wont you come out father?" asked Helen, 
 "I suppose we are going on the hills are'nt we 
 Cyril?" 
 
 "I thought we might go and sit by the old 
 castle, it is such a glorious day" responded 
 Cyril. 
 
 "Do come father" said Helen. 
 
 "I rion't think I can" said Mr. Winston 
 "I must go to the town this morning" 
 
 "Very well" said Helen; and then while 
 Cyril Sheene was looking for his stick, she 
 seized an opportunity to ask her father "shall 
 I tell Cyril about Gladys coming?" "Yes" re- 
 plied Mr. Winston "but mind not a word about 
 the safe." "Oh no" answered Helen, and then 
 with a lively little jump she ran after Cyril 
 who was already walking down the garden 
 path. 
 
 It was a perfect morning, the sun shone 
 [118]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 brightly, lighting up all the scenery around; 
 the birds were singing in the beach trees close 
 by and the rippling of the little stream was as 
 sweet music to the ear. 
 
 "Do you know Helen, I had an engagement 
 in London today, but I put it off to come out 
 with you" said Cyril, as they commenced to 
 climb the hill. 
 
 "Oh indeed !" replied Helen "that was very 
 kind of you." 
 
 "Oh no" answered Cyril "I would far rather 
 be out here than in London." 
 
 "I quite agree with you there" said Helen 
 "it would be horrid to be in smoky London 
 today." 
 
 "Yes" said Cyril "especially without you." 
 
 "Oh rubbish" laughed Helen and she 
 stooped down to pick a buttercup. 
 
 "Indeed it is not rubbish" replied Cyril 
 "when a man loves, he finds it hard to be away 
 from the object of his love." 
 
 "Oh does he?" said Helen "but then I am 
 not the object of your love." 
 
 "Yes you are Helen," said Cyril, making an 
 attempt to squeaze her hand. 
 
 "My dear boy" said Helen, "I do wish you 
 would not talk such nonsense." 
 [119]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 "Excuse me" answered Cyril, getting rather 
 red "I am a man." 
 
 "Are you really?" said Helen carelessly. 
 
 "Now look here Helen, don't be aggrivat- 
 ing" said the lover "you know quite well I love 
 you and why I have come up here." 
 
 They had reached the castle now and sat 
 down by the ruined walls. 
 
 "Why have I come up here?" asked Cyril 
 again. 
 
 "I suppose because it is more breezy than 
 the town" replied Helen. 
 
 "Don't be silly Helen" said Cyril pulling up 
 a tuft of grass. 
 
 "I am not the least silly" said Helen smil- 
 ing beneath her handkerchief. 
 
 "No of course you're not darling" cried 
 Cyril putting his arm round her waist. 
 
 "You mustn't call me "darling" Cyril" re- 
 plied the girl shyly. 
 
 "Yes I must" said Cyril getting a little 
 closer. 
 
 "Oh well for once in a way perhaps it does'nt 
 matter" said Helen. 
 
 "Well the long and the short of it is Helen" 
 said Cyril "I want to marry you? 
 [120]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 "Really" said Helen "you've been long 
 enough getting to the point." 
 
 "Have I?" said Cyril shyly "well now that 
 I have come to it, do you love me enough to 
 marry me?" 
 
 "Ye-es" replied Helen slowly. 
 
 "You seem rather doubtful" said Cyril. 
 
 "It's best to be so at first" replied Helen. 
 
 "Not in my case surely" answered Cyril, "oh 
 Helen do say yes and make me a happy man." 
 
 "Yes" murinered Helen softly. 
 
 "Oh you angel" gasped Cyril "do you really 
 mean it?" 
 
 "Of course I do" said Helen, "and I do love 
 you Cyril." 
 
 "Thank you so much" said Cyril "well now 
 let's hurry home and ask your father I'm in 
 such a terrific hurry." 
 
 "Don't be absurd" said Helen "I want to 
 stay in the sunshine." 
 
 "Anything to please you dear" said Cyril re- 
 seating himself on the grass. 
 
 "Cyril, I think you'll make a model hus- 
 band" said Helen. 
 
 "I'm sure I will" laughed Cyril and with 
 that they got up to walk home. 
 
 At the bottom of the hill they spied Mr. 
 [121]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 Winston. He looked up as he saw them com- 
 ing and waved his hand furiously. 
 
 When they met Mr. Winston he turned di- 
 rectly to Helen, "what do you think Helen, 
 I've furnished the attic all by myself, the only 
 thing Marshland did was to scrub the floor and 
 nail up the curtains." 
 
 "How nice" said Helen "but father I've 
 something far more important to tell you." 
 
 "Dont say it my child" said the old man 
 "your faces tell me what it is and I give my 
 consent on the spot." 
 
 And he plunged his stick into the ground to 
 mark the vehemance of his words. 
 
 CHAPTER 5 
 
 GLADYS UNCARROL 
 
 THE week that followed that day was a happy 
 one indeed. Helen and Cyril were more to- 
 gether than ever and then too each day 
 brought it nearer to when Gladys was to 
 come. 
 
 At last Monday morning came, and Helen 
 was so excited she could hardly eat her din- 
 ner, and Mr. Winston got quite cross when 
 [122]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 she refused some beautiful cherry pie. 
 
 "Do hurry up father" exclaimed Helen at 
 last, "I want to have the room nice and tidy 
 for Gladys and Mr. Palsey." 
 
 "My dear I wont starve for any amount of 
 grand ladies" replied Mr. Winston heartily. 
 
 Helen smiled languidly and began to ar- 
 range the flower stand by the window. 
 
 At 4 o'clock precisely a dainty little dog cart 
 drew up at Beach Dale. Helen, peeping from 
 behind the drawing room curtains, saw, first 
 a tall man dressed in a blue suit and black 
 hat and gloves, jump down from the cart and 
 hold out his hand to a young lady who tripped 
 lightly down and tossed a silver coin to the 
 coachman. 
 
 The next moment the drawing room door 
 was flung open and Marshland's clear voice 
 was heard announcing, "Miss Lincarrol Mr. 
 Palsey." 
 
 "Oh dear Gladys, I am so delighted to see 
 you" cried Helen in her sweetest tones. 
 
 "And I am equally glad to meet you" cried 
 Gladys, "and allow me to introduce my future 
 husband James Palsey." 
 
 "How do you do" said Mr. Palsey gravely as 
 he held out his well gloved hand. 
 [123]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 At that minute Mr. Winston entered the 
 room dressed in his best things. 
 
 "Well Gladys my dear and how are you he 
 cried cheerfully "what a big person you are 
 to be sure, quite half a head taller than Helen 
 I declare." 
 
 Gladys laughed affectedly and held out her 
 small hand; she then introduced Mr. Palsey, 
 who, during all this merriment had stood as 
 grave as a judge. 
 
 "Do come and have some food pleaded 
 Helen pointing to the dainty little equipage 
 already set out on a bamboo table by the 
 open window. 
 
 "Oh thank you" said Gladys and she began 
 to take off her gloves and turn up her veil 
 preparatory to eating. 
 
 "Wont you take a seat Mr. Palsey?" asked 
 Helen as she poured out the tea. 
 
 "Thanks" replied the gentleman and he sat 
 down on the edge of a whicker chair. Here 
 will be a good oppertunity to describe Gladys 
 Lincarrol and her young man. 
 
 Mr. Palsey was a tall broad shouldered man 
 
 about 37, with a solemn face and large hands. 
 
 His black hair was curly and plentiful and his 
 
 small green eyes twinkled queerly if he was 
 
 [124]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 at all pleased. He was attired in blue, as I 
 said before and in addition to this he wore pat- 
 ent leather boots and a crimson tie. 
 
 Gladys was also tall, but very slim. She 
 had golden hair with a reddish tinge and blue 
 eyes. She was very pale and her mouth had 
 a peculiar twitch of conciet. She wore a lovely 
 pink muslin dress and kid gloves to match. A 
 large white hat adorned her pretty head, and 
 she wore a bunch of violets at her neck. 
 
 Tea over, Helen proposed a stroll around 
 the village. 
 
 "Oh yes, that will be very nice, dont you 
 think so Jim?" asked Gladys. 
 
 "Yes I do, thanks" replied Mr. Palsey. 
 
 So the trio linked arms and walked slowly 
 down the garden path, and Mr. Winston set- 
 tled himself comfortably once more and pre- 
 pared to read the "Star." 
 
 CHAPTER 6 
 
 A DISSOPOINTING LETTER 
 
 HE had barely got through the first paragraph 
 when Marshland entered with a letter. 
 [125]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 "For you sir" she said placing it on her 
 master's lap. 
 
 "Thanks" said Mr. Winston opening the en- 
 velope as he spoke. 
 
 The letter ran thus: 
 
 H. M. Prison, 
 Warwick. 
 DEAR SIR, 
 
 You are requested to come up here by the 
 first train tomorrow morning to hang Mr. 
 Smith, who has lately murdered his wife and 
 three children. It is a serious case, and I am 
 sure you will sympathize. 
 
 Belive me dear sir 
 
 Yours etc 
 C. L. PORTER (head warder of the 
 
 county prison). 
 
 To. J. Winston Esq: Beach Dale, Kenalham 
 Hants. 
 
 Mr. Winston sighed as he closed the letter. 
 
 "Oh dear oh dear" he cried, "here I have to 
 leave my happy home, just when Gladys and 
 James have arrived, Marshland" he added. 
 
 "Yes sir" said the servant coming forward. 
 
 "I shall have to leave home early tomor- 
 [126]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 row" said Mr. Winston "how will you get on 
 with out me?" 
 
 "Oh sir, I think we shall get on all right" 
 responded Marshland "I'll keep an eye on the 
 young ladies and Mr. Palsey will cheer them 
 up I know." 
 
 "I dont know that" said Mr. Winston "he 
 seems a very dull gentleman." 
 
 "Do he really sir" said Marshland "well I'm 
 sure I'm very sad." 
 
 "But do you think you can mannage without 
 me? I shall not be away more than three 
 days" asked Mr. Winston. 
 
 "Oh yes sir, dont you fret" replied Marsh- 
 land and now is there anything I can do for 
 you?" 
 
 "No nothing thank you" said Mr. Winston 
 "but when the young ladies and Mr. Palsey 
 come in, send Miss Helen to me." 
 
 "Yes sir" said Marshland quitting the room. 
 
 Barely had the door closed on Marshlands 
 comely figure, when it opened again and Cyril 
 Sheene came bounding in. 
 
 "Hullo Winston" he cried "I heard you had 
 some friends down, so I thought I'd just drop 
 in and be introduced." 
 
 "They're all out at present" said Mr. Win- 
 [127]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 ston with a vain attempt at a smile, "sit down 
 wont you they'll be in soon." 
 
 Cyril flung himself down in an arm chair 
 and then glanced at Mr. Winston. 
 
 "Why Winston old fellow" he cried, you 
 dont look yourself, is anything up?" 
 
 "Oh nothing said Mr. Winston tapping the 
 table nervously." 
 
 "Now look here" said Cyril "you cant get 
 round me like that, I know something is 
 wrong, you might as well tell me." 
 
 "Very well Cyril I'll tell you" said Mr. Win- 
 ston and he handed the letter to Cyril, who 
 read it carefully through. As he did so a 
 marked change came over his face, a change 
 from a pleasant faced young man to that of 
 a stern, cold, yet pleased person. 
 
 "So you're off tomorrow?" remarked he as 
 he folded the paper. 
 
 "Yes I suppose so" said Mr. Winston. 
 
 "How you must feel leaving the girls all 
 alone" said Cyril. 
 
 "I do" said Mr. Winston, "but I know 
 Marshland will take good care of them and 
 you'll look in wont you?" 
 
 "Well I was about to suggest going up with 
 you" said Cyril "I know a few friends in War- 
 [128]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 wick and you'd be all the better for a com- 
 panion." 
 
 "It is kind of you Cyril" said Mr. Winston 
 "but I'd rather you stopped to take care of 
 Helen." 
 
 "Oh Helen will be all right with Marshland 
 and Mr. Palsey in the house" said Cyril "I 
 think you need me more." 
 
 "I suppose I do" replied Mr. Winston "but 
 my poor little Helen." 
 
 "Well I'll stay if you like, but you wont 
 be away more than three days and what Helen 
 wants with me hanging about I dont know." 
 said Cyril. 
 
 "Well I'll take your advice and accept you 
 as a companion, and thanks a thousand times 
 Cyril" replied Mr. Winston. 
 
 At that moment the door opened and Helen 
 came running in. 
 
 "Well father dear" she said, "I was told you 
 wanted me, so I just came down while Gladys 
 changes her dress." 
 
 "Yes dear" said Mr. Winston I am afraid 
 I have some rather bad news for you." 
 
 "Oh dear father what is it?" exclaimed 
 Helen kneeling down by the chair. 
 
 "I must go to Warwick early to-morrow 
 [129]
 
 DAISY ASHFOED: HER BOOK 
 
 dear on a hanging matter" replied Mr. Win- 
 ston "I shall be back in three days." 
 
 "Oh father" cried Helen "just when Gladys 
 and Mr. Palsey have come down Oh I am 
 sorry" and her pretty eyes filled with tears. 
 
 "Yes dear I am sorry too" remarked Mr. 
 Winston slowly, "but you'll be all right wont 
 you?" 
 
 "Oh yes father" said Helen "I was not 
 thinking of myself, but it always knocks you 
 up so, and just when we're all so happy." 
 
 "Well Cyril has offered to go with me and 
 keep me company" said Mr. Winston "you 
 wont miss him much will you?" 
 
 "Oh Cyril I am glad" exclaimed Helen. "I 
 feel far easier now, you'll take such care of 
 father I know." 
 
 "Yes Helen I will" said Cyril folding Helen 
 in his arms and kissing her forehead. 
 
 "Thank you Cyril" said Helen returning her 
 lover's kiss. 
 
 Soon after Gladys and Mr. Palsey came in, 
 and a merry farewell evening was spent, Cyril 
 at the head of the fun. 
 
 Next morning Helen was up early toasting 
 some bread for her father's breakfast; she 
 [130]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 made the table and room as cosy as she could 
 and then waited her fathers coming down. 
 
 He came at last looking worn and pale but 
 he enjoyed his meal and cheered up a little 
 as he ate it. 
 
 "Now dear, is your portmanteau ready?" en- 
 quired Helen trying hard to keep back her 
 tears. 
 
 "Yes dear quite" returned the father "and 
 Cyril will meet me at the station you know." 
 
 "Yes he told me so" replied Helen. 
 
 "Well goodbye darling, keep a good heart 
 and I'll be back on Thursday at the latest" 
 said Mr. Winston. 
 
 "Goodbye dear father" rejoined the girl 
 "I'll try and be cheerful but it is hard you 
 know." 
 
 "I know it dear" said Mr. Winston and 
 then turning to Marshland he added "good- 
 bye Marshland, take good care of the young 
 ladies and keep an eye on Mr. Palsey." 
 
 "I will sir" returned Marshland and then 
 she and Helen stood at the door the latter 
 waving her handkerchief to the dear father 
 who was never more to enter his happy home? 
 in Kenalham. 
 
 [131]
 
 DAISY ASHFOBD: HER BOOK 
 CHAPTER 7 
 
 THE ALARM 
 
 HELEN WINSTON found it very hard to be 
 merry without her father, but she did her best 
 and Gladys took her little attentions very 
 kindly. 
 
 "What do you propose doing now? she asked 
 when breakfast was cleared away. 
 
 "I must attend to the housekeeping first 
 and then I thought a walk on the hills would 
 be nice" answered Helen. 
 
 "Very good" said Gladys "we can go and 
 visit the old castle you talk so much about." 
 
 "Yes" said Helen, and she tripped down 
 stairs, more for the pleasure of a comforting 
 talk with Marshland than to order the dinner. 
 
 In an hour's time they were all ready and 
 started on their breezy walk. 
 
 "How lovely it is up here," remarked 
 Gladys. 
 
 "Yes is'nt it beautiful" replied Helen think- 
 ing of the last time she was up there." 
 
 The little promenade quite cheered Helen 
 up, and" she and Gladys did some shopping in 
 [132]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 the afternoon while Mr. Falsey stayed at home 
 to smoke his pipe. 
 
 The next day passed pretty much the same 
 as the first and by Thursday morning Helen 
 was all smiles again, knowing that by tea-time 
 her dear father would be home again. 
 
 In the afternoon she went out and bought 
 a tea cake for tea. She had tea laid out on the 
 best bamboo table with the blue and gold tea 
 cups and she also put fresh flowers in all the 
 vases and all together the little drawing room 
 had a truly home-like aspect. 
 
 At 4 o'clock a ring was heard at the front 
 door. 
 
 "How funny of father to ring" cried Helen 
 "I thought he would be sure to come in and 
 supprise me." 
 
 "Perhaps he thought it would supprise you 
 more if he rung," replied Gladys. 
 
 "Ah perhaps so" responded Helen giving a 
 last touch to the pink rose-buds which drooped 
 prettily over the china vases. 
 
 At that moment Marshland entered the 
 room with a frightened look on her face. 
 
 Coming up she handed a telegram to Helen 
 "its given me such a turn miss" she explained 
 [133]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 "them telegrams always seem to carry bad 
 news." 
 
 Helens face grew pale and she hastily 
 opened the envelope. 
 
 The moment her eyes rested on the words, 
 she uttered a cry of anguish and flung the 
 telegram away from her. "Oh I know its 
 father" she cried. 
 
 "Hush hush miss" said Marshland soothing- 
 ly and picking up the telegram she too read 
 the fatel words. The telegram ran as fol- 
 lows: 
 
 Come at once, a terrible thing has 
 happened. Sheene. 
 
 Marshland's honest face grew ashy as she 
 read the words, but she tried to control her 
 feelings for Helens sake. 
 
 "Well miss it is a terrible thing" she said 
 "but we can but hope for the best, what train 
 will you go by miss." 
 
 "Oh I dont know, dont ask me," cried poor 
 Helen. 
 
 "Dont cry so Helen dear" said Gladys "after 
 all it may not be as bad as Mr. Sheene thinks." 
 
 "Wont you allow me to come to Warwick 
 [134]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 with you Miss Winston?" asked Mr. Palsey 
 kindly. 
 
 "You're very kind" sobbed Helen, "but 
 Gladys wont like it." 
 
 "Dont think of me for one instant" said 
 Gladys, patting Helen's head "of course you'll 
 go with her James and Marshland and I will 
 keep house till you come back." 
 
 "I had better go tonight" said Helen get- 
 ting up from the sofa and glancing at the 
 pretty little tea table, which five minutes ago 
 she had arranged with such love and care. 
 
 "Yes miss, the telegram says at once" re- 
 plied Marshland, "I wonder when the next 
 train is." 
 
 "I can tell you" cried Mr. Palsey produc- 
 ing a time table from his pocket and running 
 his finger down the column. 
 
 "Poor Helen" said Gladys kissing her 
 fondly. 
 
 "Seven fifteen is the next" said Mr. Palsey,. 
 "that'll give you nice time to get ready," and 
 it gets to Warwick at 11-30. 
 
 "That will do" replied Helen "will you put 
 my things together for me, I feel so faint." 
 
 "Yes dearie" replied Marshland. Now 
 Helen dear you rest on the sofa and I'll bring 
 [135]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 you some tea" said Gladys. Helen flung her- 
 self down, quite worn out. 
 
 Gladys gave her a cup of strong tea and 
 bathed her hot head with eau de cologne. 
 
 "I'll go and order the dog-cart, to drive us 
 to the station" said Mr. Palsey. 
 
 "Yes be quick James, you must not be late" 
 replied Gladys. 
 
 For in an hour's time all was ready. Helen, 
 with a white shawl over her face was standing 
 at the door while Mr. Palsey put the bags into 
 the dog cart. 
 
 "Goodbye Helen dear" cried Gladys "keep 
 up a good heart and James will take every 
 care of you." 
 
 "Goodbye Gladys" said Helen "aiid thanks 
 so much for sparing him to me." 
 
 "Goodbye Miss Helen my love" cried poor 
 old Marshland wiping her eyes on her apron, 
 "write as soon as you can and let me know 
 how the master is." 
 
 "Yes of course I will" cried Helen, jump- 
 ing into the dog cart, "goodbye all, goodbye 
 and in an other minute the dog cart was out 
 of sight, and Marshland returned to her work, 
 and Gladys to the deserted drawing room. 
 
 [136]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 CHAPTER 8 
 
 BAD NEWS 
 
 THE journey on which Helen and Mr. Palsey 
 had set out was a very long one indeed and 
 May though it was the night was very chilly. 
 
 Helen shivered as she got into the train and 
 drew her shawl round her. Mr. Palsey had 
 taken first class tickets, and so soothing was 
 the motion of the train and so comfortable the 
 seat in which she found herself that Helen 
 soon dropped asleep. 
 
 "Now I can think over things a bit," said 
 Mr. Palsey taking some papers from a black 
 bag by his side, "jolly nice of Gladys to sug- 
 gest me coming up here, though she didn't 
 know why I wanted to come poor girl; odd 
 that I didn't hear from Sheene today, I quite 
 expected a line or a telegram to say how 
 matters stand. It may here be mentioned that 
 Mr. Palsey and Cyril Sheene were by no means 
 new acquaintances and had met many times 
 in London and even once or twice before in 
 Kenalham. 
 
 "Odd how Cyril found out about that secret 
 [137]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 shelf mused Mr. Palsey "a whole bag of gold 
 he said, how Winston saved it I dont know, ah 
 he was a rich man with all his poor living and 
 scanty furniture. I think there were some 
 jewils in the safe too but of course it is the 
 money, the gold I'm putting myself to this 
 for and with a cold laugh, he drew out some 
 closely written papers and read them eagerly, 
 putting pencil marks by certain paragraphs 
 in the document. 
 
 The train flew on nearing Warwick rapidly. 
 
 At last Helen awoke with a start and found 
 Mr. Palsey taking forty winks opposite her. 
 
 She rubbed her eyes and looked out of the 
 window, "how dark it is" she thought and its 
 raining too, how horrible and she nestled un- 
 der her fluffy shawl. Presently the train 
 stopped with a jerk and Mr. Palsey woke up. 
 
 "This is Warwick" he said picking up his 
 bag "train's late and it is twenty to twelve. 
 
 "How late" quoth Helen and with a sigh 
 she followed Mr. Palsey on to the crowded 
 platform. 
 
 It was a dreary sight which met the weary 
 
 girl's eyes. The rain was pouring heavily and 
 
 the whole station looked wet and miserable. 
 
 The gas lights flickered in the wind making 
 
 [138]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 hideous shadows on the walls. The porters, 
 cold and cross looking, poor things, were 
 bustling about, crying the name of the sta- 
 tion at the tops of their voices, and a thin 
 shaggy dog, evidently lost, was howling piti- 
 ably, tending by no means to cheer poor 
 Helen's quaking heart. 
 
 "I thought Cyril would be sure to meet 
 you" said Mr. Palsey suddenly "you go into 
 the waiting room and warm yourself and I'll 
 walk up the road a bit and see if I see him, for 
 I dont know what house to go to do you?" 
 
 "No" said Helen, "oh Mr. Palsey I'm so 
 unhappy and with a faint cry she turned away 
 and buried her face in her shawl. 
 
 "Poor thing" thought Mr. Palsey "she cant 
 guess the worst yet," out loud he added "hush 
 Miss Winston, you are over fatigued, that is 
 all, would you like a cup of coffee? the re- 
 freshment room is not yet closed." 
 
 "I could'nt drink or eat" replied Helen 
 sadly "I'll go and sit by the fire while you 
 look for Cyril. 
 
 "Very well" said Mr. Palsey, and he turned 
 round and went off in an opposite direction. 
 
 Helen entered the waiting room and sat by 
 the fire her tired eyes covered with her hands. 
 [139]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 Presently she raised her white face and 
 glanced at the clock. Two old ladies sitting 
 near, noticed her pale frightened face. 
 
 "Have you come a long journey" asked one 
 "you look very tired." 
 
 "I am very tired, and miserable too" broke 
 forth Helen in the fullness of her heart "oh 
 why am I dragged up here in this cruel fash- 
 ion, oh what has happened to father?" she 
 burst into heart broken sobbing. 
 
 The old ladies looked very much alarmed 
 and after bidding Helen a kind good night, 
 gathered up their wraps and departed. 
 
 The time sped on and still nether Cyril nor 
 Mr. Palsey arrived. 
 
 Helen grew terrified and was on the point 
 of going out on to the platform when the 
 door opened and the two men appeared. 
 
 Mr. Palsey looked much the same, Cyril was 
 clad in a heavy ulster and his face was white 
 and scared. 
 
 Cyril was speaking as the two entered and 
 Helen caught the last words, "just as we 
 could have wished" he was saying. "Oh Cyril 
 Cyril" cried Helen and she flung herself into 
 his arms. 
 
 "My darling" gasped Cyril and a queer gur- 
 [140]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 gle sounded in his throat. "What is it Cyril, 
 what has happened?" cried Helen, clutching 
 hold of his coat. 
 
 "Hush darling" said Cyril, "come outside. 
 
 Helen was quite overcome by now and she 
 allowed herself to be led out by Cyril and 
 Mr. Palsey. 
 
 "Shall you tell her tonight" whispered Mr. 
 Palsey. 
 
 "It is better to get it over" replied Cyril, 
 "Helen dear, be prepared for bad news." 
 
 "Yes yes anything" gasped Helen nervous- 
 ly "father is ill I know very ill, oh Cyril tell 
 me quickly." 
 
 "Worse than that" said Cyril and he clasped 
 her tightly to him. 
 
 "Not dying moaned Helen, "oh Cyril not 
 dying. 
 
 Cyril said nothing, but Mr. Palsey whis- 
 pered "out with it Sheene, she must know 
 soon." 
 
 "He is dead" cried Helen wildly, "say the 
 words Cyril say them." 
 
 Cyril bowed his head "yes" he murmured 
 "dead murd 
 
 "Hush" whispered Mr. Palsey striking him 
 on the arm, "you idiot, keep quiet." 
 [141]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 With a shriek, Helen tore herself from 
 Cyril's grasp and ran like the wind, she her- 
 self knew not wither; at the station gate her 
 strength failed her, she turned, she tottered, 
 she tried to scream and fell insensible at the 
 feet of the villians. 
 
 CHAPTER 9 
 
 HELEN'S ACCTIDENT 
 
 CYRIL and Mr. Palsey lost no time in convey- 
 ing Helen to a cab which was waiting out- 
 side. They placed her on one of the seats and 
 bade the cabman drive directly to number 2 
 Medina Road, where Cyril was lodging. 
 
 "How will you manage about the money 
 Cyril?" presently asked Mr. Palsey. 
 
 "Dont speak to me of money?" cried Cyril 
 bitterly, "oh Helen Helen" and he bent over 
 his unconcious sweetheart. 
 
 "Pon me word Cyril" cried Mr. Palsey 
 "you're a born idiot, the girl will soon re- 
 cover, you'll marry her and we'll go halfs with 
 the money, its simply ridiculous the way you 
 mople and mumble over her, let her alone I 
 [142]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 say and tell me how the murd the bussiness 
 went off." 
 
 "I've told you twice it was very successful" 
 replied Cyril impatiantly. 
 
 "You're, trying to hide something I can 
 see" cried Mr. Palsey passionately, "you'd 
 best tell me, or not a farthing of the money 
 shall be yours." 
 
 "I dont see that" said Cyril cooly, "you 
 dont even know where the safe is." Mr. Pal- 
 sey bit his lips in suppressed anger. Cyril's 
 words were stiningly true and made him boil 
 with passion. "Here we are" said Cyril, as 
 the cab stopped at a dimly lighted street cor- 
 ner. 
 
 "Hi cabman, get down and open the door" 
 screamed Mr. Palsey. 
 
 The man shuffled down from the box and 
 opened the door. 
 
 "Any luggage" he asked roughly. 
 
 "No" replied Mr. Palsey "there is a young 
 lady fainted and we are going to carry her in 
 to this house." 
 
 "Right" responded the man and he stood 
 aside while Cyril and Mr. Palsey came gin- 
 gerly out carrying Helen between them. 
 
 As they were ascending the steps a rough 
 [143]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 looking man in a torn red shirt and battered 
 hat came up and addressed himself to Cyril. 
 
 "Hi sir" he cried out "what about that 10 
 you promised ; I'm a poor starving man and I 
 cant wait much longer. 
 
 "Bother" muttered Cyril "here man will a 
 shilling suffice for this evening, I'll pay the 
 rest tomorrow." 
 
 "All right" grumbled the man, "unless you 
 pay up tomorrow it'll be the last job I do 
 for you," and with an oath the man departed. 
 
 Cyril lead the way into a dimly lighted par- 
 lour and with Mr. Palseys help Helen was 
 soon arranged on the sofa. 
 
 Some supper consisting of cold mutton, veg- 
 itables and a jug of ale was laid out on a 
 round table in the centre of the room, and 
 small parrifin lamp burnt on the mantleshelf. 
 Going over to this last object Cyril screwed it 
 up, so that its glare fell, full on Helen's face. 
 
 "Why she's hurt herself terribly" cried 
 Cyril in alarm, pointing to a wound in her 
 forehead from which blood had been stream- 
 ing down her face. 
 
 "Is your landlady up?" enquired Mr. Palsey 
 seriously. 
 
 [144]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 "I should rather doubt it, why?" asked 
 Cyril. 
 
 "Because Miss Winston should be taken to 
 her bedroom at once, I'm afraid it is a bad 
 cut" replied Mr. Palsey. 
 
 "I'll ring" responded Cyril and he acted ac- 
 cordingly. 
 
 In ten minutes or so an oldish woman en- 
 tered holding a candle and her garments had 
 evidently been flung on in a hurry. 
 
 "What now sir?" she asked. 
 
 "Sorry for disturbing you Mrs. Pollard but 
 this young lady of mine has had a terrible 
 fall and must be taken to her bedroom at once, 
 we thought it was only a faint said Cyril. 
 
 "Lardy darcly" exclaimed Mrs. Pollard 
 "poor young lady, I'll see to her at once sir." 
 
 She left the room and soon returned with 
 an other servant and the two carried Helen to 
 her bedroom where they bathed her face with 
 cold water and put her to bed as carefully as 
 possible. 
 
 "You'd best go for the doctor Mary" said 
 Mrs. Pollard "say nothing to the young gen- 
 tleman and be as quick as you can. 
 
 Meanwhile Cyril and Mr. Palsey sat down 
 to their supper. 
 
 [145]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 "Poor Helen" cried Cyril at last. 
 
 "Oh stop that tune do" cried Mr. Palsey 
 "tell us what happened." 
 
 "It was all done as pre-arranged. I waited 
 till the man was hanged and the yard emp- 
 tied of people and while Mr. Winston was put- 
 ting away the scaffold the blow was struck" 
 said Cyril. 
 
 "By you?" 
 
 "No" 
 
 "Who then?" 
 
 "Oh that lout you saw at the door just now, 
 he decided to do the job for 10, I had hard 
 work to make him do it just at first" replied 
 Cyril. 
 
 "Indeed" said Mr. Palsey "what was his 
 name?" 
 
 "Jack Jenkins" replied Cyril a terrific beg- 
 gar and drunkard too I belive." 
 
 "Oh" laughed Mr. Palsey "and what plan 
 did you adopt about the gun?" 
 
 "I did'nt do that" responded Cyril "when 
 Jenkins had done his part of the bussiness, 
 I got a knife, steeped it in red ink and laid 
 it by Mr. Winston's side, as he w r as prostrated 
 on the ground." 
 
 "And that will lead the police to belive it 
 [146]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 was suicide you think?" asked Mr. Palsey. 
 
 "I think so" replied Cyril with a groan "at 
 last that seemed to be the general opinion 
 when the poor fellow was taken to the mor- 
 tuary." 
 
 "Why do you say "poor fellow?" asked Mr. 
 Palsey. 
 
 "Because I do think he is a poor fellow and 
 I'm sorry I ever did the thing" cried Cyril and 
 he brought his fist down on the table with 
 such force that the jug of beer toppled over 
 and fell on the floor. 
 
 At that moment the door opened and Mrs. 
 Pollard poked her head in "if you please sir" 
 she said "we've thought fit to send for Dr. 
 Poppet, and he's waiting in the hall." 
 
 "Very well" said Cyril with dignity "show 
 him upstairs and when he has seen Miss Win- 
 ston let him come and have a word with me." 
 
 "Miss Winston" cried Mrs. Pollard "why sir 
 is she any relation to the poor hangman as 
 was killed after the affair." 
 
 "Yes woman" cried Cyril hotly "she is his 
 daughter, now go for pity's sake" 
 
 Mrs. Pollard hastily withdrew and com- 
 manded Dr. Poppet to follow her. 
 
 "Its a serious case sir" she said cheerily 
 [147]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 opening Helen's door "step this way please." 
 Dr. Poppet stepped that way and went over 
 to Helens bed, where Mary the under servant 
 was putting ointment on the wound. 
 
 "Hem" grunted the doctor seriously "not 
 as bad as I feared, but very dangerous for 
 all that, she must be kept very quiet Mrs. Pol- 
 lard and must only take liquid food, she will 
 probably awake by 5 or 6 o'clock and you 
 may give her a little milk, "I'll call again 
 tomorrow on my rounds, keep her head cool or 
 fever of some kind may set in and effect the 
 brain." 
 
 "Your instructions shall be carried out to 
 the letter" said Mrs. Pollard and with that 
 she led him down to talk with Cyril Sheene. 
 
 CHAPTER 10 
 
 IN THE COURT OF JUSTICE 
 
 THE next morning Helen was sadly feverish, 
 though quite sensible. 
 
 From the time she woke up 11-30 a.m. she 
 never opened her lips. 
 
 She was very feverish and her brain very 
 much upset 
 
 [148]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 Mr. Palsey decided not to tell Helen the 
 fearful news till she was better and indeed 
 it was a wise thing to do. Helen smiled and 
 looked pleased when Cyril went to see her, 
 but turned away in disgust when Mr. Palsey 
 went near her. 
 
 "Helen dear" said Cyril "I am going out 
 now, is there anything you would like me to 
 buy for you?" 
 
 "No nothing" replied Helen "let me be alone, 
 I want no one near me." 
 
 Cyril sighed, took up his hat and departed. 
 
 Entering the sitting room he found Mr. 
 Palsey busy writing. 
 
 "James" said Cyril "I must go out now, will 
 you come." 
 
 "No I cant" replied Mr. Palsey "I am very 
 busy." 
 
 Cyril again gave a sigh of relief, and open- 
 ing the front door went out. 
 
 The storm of the night before had quite sub- 
 sided and the sun was shining brightly. 
 
 To tell the truth, Cyril was very glad to 
 
 hear that Mr. Palsey could not go out, for he 
 
 himself was going to the court of Justice to 
 
 appear as witness concerning the death of Mr. 
 
 [149]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 Winston, which some of the detectives sus- 
 pected to be murder and some suicide. 
 
 The court was densely crowded and in con- 
 sequence very hot and stuffy. 
 
 Cyril forced his way through the crowd and 
 seated himself in the witness box, where sat 
 two other men, Mr. Porter the head warder 
 of the prison and Dr. Slyn, both of whom had 
 held conversation with Mr. Winston, an hour 
 or so before his death. 
 
 "Not many witnesses for so serious a case" 
 cried the judge in loud tones as he eyed the 
 three desolate looking men. 
 
 Cyril was the first witness as he knew more 
 of the deceased than either of the other two. 
 He had to relate all he knew of Mr. Winston's 
 past life and in conclusion the judge asked 
 him if he thought Mr. Winston looked like 
 commiting suicide when he went to hang Mr. 
 Smith. 
 
 Cyril replied that Mr. Winston looked 
 rather morbid on the day of the execution and 
 otherwise no other change was visible. 
 
 The judge coughed, "summon the detec- 
 tives" he cried. 
 
 The detectives (three in number) advanced. 
 
 "Now Mr. Slag" said the judge, addressing 
 [150]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 the leader of the three men, "what is your 
 opinion of this terrible case, murder or sui- 
 cide?" 
 
 Cyril waited open mouthed for the reply, 
 his whole life depended on Mr. Slag's reply. 
 
 Mr. Slag evidently did not like giving his 
 opinion in public and he hesitated before 
 speaking. 
 
 "I say it was murder" cried one of the other 
 detectives. 
 
 Cyril could have screamed with vexation. 
 
 "Are you aware Mr. Tix that your opinion 
 was not asked" enquired the judge dryly "Mr. 
 Slag if you please" he added authoritivly. 
 
 "I say suicide most decidedly replied Mr. 
 Slag "I am a trained detective my lord and 
 am not likely to make a mistake, Mr. Rennet 
 is also of my opinion." 
 
 "Very well" said the judge writing in his 
 note book. 
 
 "I am convinced it is suicide and so is the 
 jury and you may go Mr. Slag, the case is with 
 drawn where are Mr. Winston's relations who 
 will bury the deceased?" 
 
 A stir in the witness box and Cyril came 
 forward "I will undertake to pay for the 
 burial" he said. 
 
 [151]
 
 DAISY ASHFOBD: HER BOOK 
 
 "You?" cried the astonished judge "who are 
 you pray?" 
 
 "My name is Cyril Sheene" replied Cyril 
 getting very red "and I am the greatest friend 
 poor Mr. Winston had, besides his daughter 
 who I know is penniless. 
 
 "Very well" said the judge "jou are a good 
 benevolent man. 
 
 Little did the simple minded judge know, 
 that the innocent looking person he addressed 
 in such kind tones was the real murderer of 
 Mr. Winston. 
 
 CHAPTER 12 
 
 HELEN'S RESOLVE 
 
 CYRIL SHEENE returned home to his lodgings 
 quite satisfied with the conclusion the case had 
 come to. Entering the sitting room, he found 
 Mr. Palsey still busy writing, though the din- 
 ner was ready and fast getting cold. 
 
 "Still busy?" cried Cyril, pulling off his 
 gloves and sitting down to a tempting looking 
 dinner of juicy well cooked mutton chops, ar- 
 ranged against a mountain of frothy mashed 
 potatoes. 
 
 [152]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 "Yes I'm terrificly busy" responded Mr. 
 Palsey tearing up a large sheet of foolscap 
 as he spoke. 
 
 "Well lets have dinner now" responded Cyril 
 sitting down as he spoke. 
 
 "Oh all right" replied Mr. Palsey, who was 
 not the least hungry, "where have you been 
 all the morning?" 
 
 "In court" responded Cyril absently gazing 
 at the mutton chops. 
 
 "In court man !" cried Mr. Palsey "what do 
 you mean?" 
 
 "I mean what I say" replied Cyril. "I was 
 in court, acting witness in Mr. Winston's 
 case." 
 
 "Really?" gasped Mr. Palsey "what is the 
 result?" 
 
 "The case is withdrawn" replied Cyril 
 feverishly, "they are convinced it is suicide." 
 
 "Thank goodness" ejaculated Mr. Palsey 
 "then we are well out of the mess." 
 
 "Yes" answered Cyril and then vouchsafing 
 no more the two men sat down to their dinner. 
 
 Half way through y were interupted by 
 Mrs. Pollard, who came in in a great fluster. 
 
 "Please sir" she said in a hurry "Miss Win- 
 ston seems so queer, she has got up and dressed 
 [153]
 
 P>AISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 herself and wishes to see you at once." 
 
 "My stars" screamed Cyril, forgetting in his 
 excitement what a gentleman he was and with 
 that he rushed upstairs to Helen's bedroom. 
 
 He found Helen standing by the bed, her 
 hands beating wildly against her heart and a 
 hectic spot burning on her cheek. 
 
 She was completely dressed even to her grey 
 travelling cloak which hung limply on her 
 shoulders. 
 
 "Cyril," she cried wildly, "I am going home, 
 I can bare this imprisonment no longer." 
 
 "Helen, my darling cried Cyril astounded 
 by her words. 
 
 "Yes it is true" cried Helen again. "I shall 
 go home now now this instant why am I kept 
 in ignorance of my father's death? I know 
 who murdered him in spite of secrecy," she 
 screamed," it was Mr. Palsey, that false vil- 
 lain below," "Helen cried Cyril," "how could 
 it be Mr. Palsey, why I should know it if it 
 was he, dont be absurd dear, get into bed again 
 do you know you are ve^y ill, and to go out 
 would be madness." 
 
 "I dont care" screamed Helen, her eyes 
 dilating and her cheeks burning. 
 
 "I shall go home, I tell you it was Mr. Pal- 
 [154]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 sey who murdered my father if you dont know 
 it Cyril, I do so there," 
 
 "Helen" said Cyril firmly "be calm and I 
 will tell you about your poor father's death." 
 
 "Tell me" cried Helen and she sank ex- 
 hausted into a chair. 
 
 "I fear" began Cyril "I greatly fear that 
 your poor dear father commited had rea- 
 sons for depriving himself of life." 
 
 "What!" cried Helen, starting to her feet, 
 "you Cyril Sheene dare to insult me to my 
 face, will you too turn, false, oh how dare you 
 say my father commited suicide." 
 
 "I dare Helen because I know it" replied 
 Cyril. 
 
 "You dont know it" screached Helen, "oh 
 Cyril," and the poor un nerved girl sank sob- 
 bing on the bed. 
 
 "Hush Helen," cried Cyril stroking her ruf- 
 fled hair, "we wont talk about it any more, 
 but indeed you can not go home today, it is 
 impossible." 
 
 "I must I must" moaned Helen "oh Cyril 
 let me go, I want to see Marshland." 
 
 "Helen, you cant go" replied Cyril "why 
 do you want Marshland?" 
 [155]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 "Because she is my only true friend" cried 
 Helen. 
 
 "Helen am I not a true friend" asked Cyril 
 reproachfully. 
 
 "Yes Cyril you are" said Helen, "but do let 
 me go." 
 
 Cyril remembering the doctors directions 
 that Helen was to have everything she wanted, 
 replied "very well Helen, you may go to-mor- 
 row, and now get back to bed and rest." 
 
 "No, no" said Helen "I must go tonight." 
 
 "But your father is to be burried today," re- 
 plied Cyril. 
 
 "Never mind" cried Helen shaking her ach- 
 ing head, "It would break my heart to attend 
 the funeral, I must go tonight." 
 
 "Very well" said Cyril "I will go with you, 
 by the 8-40 train, but now do rest darling." 
 
 "Thank you, thank you Cyril" replied Helen 
 gratefully and closing her eyes she fell into a 
 heavy sleap." 
 
 CHAPTER 13 
 
 THE DISGUISE 
 
 CYRIL was greatly troubled about Helen's 
 
 strange conduct; he knew it was not good 
 
 [156]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 for her to travel in her present condition, and 
 then again it would do her just as much harm 
 not to go as she desired it so much. 
 
 He went down to the sitting room and re- 
 lated all the story to Mr. Palsey and waited 
 eagerly for a reply. 
 
 "Why man alive !" shrieked Mr. Palsey "this 
 is greatest piece of luck we could possibly hope 
 for." 
 
 "Luck?" cried Cyril "what do you mean?" 
 
 "Why dont you see?", said Mr. Palsey "it 
 is impossible for Helen to travel alone, and 
 therefore you and I must accompany her, and 
 of course it will be the very chance of chances 
 to rob the safe." 
 
 "But you cant go with her" replied Cyril 
 "though of course I must." 
 
 "Why cant I go if you please?" 
 
 "For the simple reason that Helen suspects 
 you to be guilty of murdering her father," re- 
 plied Cyril, trying to appear unconcerned. 
 
 "What?" shrieked Mr. Palsey thumping his 
 knees vigorously, 'dont be an idiot, how can 
 she suspect me?" 
 
 "Well she does" answered Cyril "but you 
 may be quite easy, for she will not speak of it." 
 [157]
 
 DAISY ASH FORD: HER BOOK 
 
 She'd better not" cried Mr. Palsey biting 
 his moustache. 
 
 "But you see James, it is quite impossible 
 for you to travel with us, so you had better 
 wait and come by a later train, there is one 
 at 9-12 I know" replied Cyril. 
 
 "No that wont do," said Mr. Palsey "it 
 would upset my plans, besides making it too 
 late to rob the safe with ease." 
 
 "What will you do then?" asked Cyril. "I 
 will disguise myself" returned Mr. Palsey "I 
 have a heavy green ulster upstairs, which I 
 know Miss Winston has not seen and grey 
 slouch hat; and a false beard which I used 
 when acting a play some time ago and if I put 
 a little walnut juice upon my countenance I 
 think I shall be sufficiently at least to deceive 
 Miss Winston." 
 
 "Capital" exclaimed Cyril, "put on the 
 things now and see how you look." 
 
 Mr. Palsey rummaged in his portmanteau 
 and produced the required articles. The 
 beard was a trifle crumpled, but Cyril who 
 was neat handed quickly combed it out and 
 made it look as good as new. 
 
 Mr. Palsey then put on the ulster and big 
 felt hat and attached the beard to his chin 
 [158]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 by a bit of elastic. Cyril then applied to his 
 face, and in a minute he was disguised into a 
 fearce foreign looking man. 
 
 "Its a splended get up" said Cyril, eyeing 
 the villain admiringly. 
 
 "I wont take it off" said Mr. Palsey open- 
 ing his purse and taking out ten shillings "I 
 will go straight to the station and wait there, 
 give this money to Mrs. Pollard for me, it 
 what I owe her for the lodgings you know. 
 
 "Very well" cried Cyril "but you'll have a 
 long wait at the station." 
 
 "I know" said Mr. Palsey "but I can amuse 
 myself with a few comic papers and a pipe." 
 
 "So with a hearty shake of the hands the 
 two villains sealed the compact. 
 
 CHAPTER 14 
 
 HOME AGAIN 
 
 CYRIL was very busy all that afternoon; he 
 barely had time to attend Mr. Winston's 
 funeral, which he did however for politeness 
 sake. 
 
 It was not a grand funeral by any means 
 and I think it would have broken Helen's heart 
 [159]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 to see the plain unvarnished coffin which her 
 poor father's remains were deposited in. 
 
 When Cyril returned from the ceremony, 
 he settled his accounts with Mrs. Pollard and 
 then proceeded to pack his portmanteau, which 
 piece of business did not take him very long. 
 
 He was about to depart from his room, when 
 something lying upon the floor attracted his 
 attention. 
 
 It was a water coloured painting of Mr. 
 Winston. 
 
 How Cyril's heart smote him, as he gazed 
 at those calm, stern features and mild blue 
 eyes, with so much trust in their orbs. 
 
 He hastily shuffled the painting into his 
 pocket, and with something between a groan 
 and a sarcastic laugh, made a rapid retreat 
 down the stair case. 
 
 Helen was waiting in the hall. 
 
 She looked a very different girl from the 
 bright rosy faced Helen of a week ago. 
 
 Her cheeks were white and hollow save for 
 one hectic spot and her great hazel eyes seemed 
 too dark for her face. Her dark hair was 
 limp and uncurled, and her lips were as ashy 
 as her face. She looked a sad little picture, 
 indeed, as she stood there in the hall, with 
 [160]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 her grey cloak loosly buttoned round her, 
 and her new black crape hat contrasting 
 queerly with her ghost-like countenance. 
 
 Cyril's heart of stone was quite touched as 
 he saw her looking so vastly changed. 
 
 "Come Helen" he said carresingly as he 
 patted her hair behind, "it feels like old times 
 to be walking with you again." 
 
 "Perhaps it does to you" quoth Helen bit- 
 terly "but to me it is unbearable." , 
 
 Cyril said nothing, but gently helped her 
 down the steps. In an hours time they were 
 at the station. 
 
 Helen sat on a seat to rest till the train came 
 up, and Cyril went over to the bookstall, keep- 
 ing close to a remarkably tall foreign looking 
 gentleman who was laughing over Tit Bits. 
 
 "Come away," whispered Helen to Cyril 
 "that man reminds me of the two faced vil- 
 lain Mr. Palsey." 
 
 "Helen" muttered Cyril between his teeth 
 "be quiet do ; please to remember that with all 
 his villainy he is a perfect gentleman." 
 
 "Ah" said Helen "you too admit that he is 
 a villain." 
 
 Cyril saw he had made a mistake and the 
 hot blood rushed to his face. 
 [161]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 "Dear me" he said cooly "I am always blurt- 
 ing out things I dont mean." 
 
 Helen was beginning to see through him. 
 
 "Cyril" she said faintly "I hope you are not 
 a villain too." 
 
 "Why of course I'm not" replied Cyril 
 "come, here is the train." 
 
 Helen followed Cyril to a first class car- 
 riage, noticed that the lv ^eign looking man, 
 otherwise Mr. Palsey, jumped into a second 
 class department and closed the door with 
 a bang. 
 
 "This is a fast train" said Cyril as he got 
 on to the seat. 
 
 "Indeed?" replied Helen, and with a deep 
 drawn sigh she placed her bundle on the rack. 
 
 "Helen wont you eat your supper," asked 
 Cyril "it is nearly nine o'clock, you must be 
 hungry. 
 
 "Very well" replied Helen and she opened 
 her bag. 
 
 "What have you got?" asked Cyril eargerly. 
 
 "Only a small pot of calf's foot jelly" an- 
 swered Helen. 
 
 "Oh" said Cyril in a dissopointed tone, "why 
 you ought to have had fruit and cold fowl." 
 
 "Dont speak to me of cold fowls" cried 
 162]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 Helen in disgust and having finished her jelly 
 she sank into repose. 
 
 The train was an express and reached 
 Kenalham a little before 10-30. 
 
 Helen burst into tears as she stepped on to 
 the platform. "Oh how sad, how sad" she 
 moaned. 
 
 The dog cart was waiting for them and Cyril 
 jumped quickly in, helping Helen as he did so. 
 
 For ten minutes or more, the cart stopped, 
 and Helen found herself once more on the 
 threshold of her home. 
 
 CHAPTER 15 
 
 THE ROBBERY 
 
 THE door was opened by Marshland who hav- 
 ing heard the fearful news was attired in deep 
 mourning. 
 
 "My darling Miss Helen!" cried the old 
 servant. 
 
 "Oh Marshland" cried Helen "I feel so ter- 
 ribly ill." 
 
 "Come to bed at once miss and you shall 
 have some hot wine" said Marshland "step 
 [163]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 into the drawing room sir" she added seeing 
 Cyril waiting in the passage. 
 
 "Goodnight Helen dear" cried Cyril, then 
 turning to the servant he added "thank you I 
 will rest for one moment, but I must go then, 
 as I have a friend waiting for me in the town." 
 
 "Very well sir" said Marshland "you can 
 let yourself out cant you?" 
 
 "Oh yes" cried Cyril and he betook himself 
 to the drawing room. 
 
 As I have already mentioned, Helen was 
 feeling weak and ill and her head ached as 
 though it would split. Marshland put her 
 to bed very carefully and gave her some hot 
 wine to drink. 
 
 Once in between the beautiful cool sheets 
 with the breeze blowing in at the open window 
 stirring the dainty w r hite muslin curtains, 
 Helen dropped into a dull heavy sleep, but she 
 was so restless that Marshland dared not leave 
 her. 
 
 As the clock on the stairs struck 12-30 He,en 
 seemed to grow quieter, so Marshland drew 
 down the blind, snuffed the candle and went 
 downstairs. 
 
 She bolted the hall door and peeped into 
 the drawing room. 
 
 [164}
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 "I heard Mr. Sheene go some hours ago" she 
 muttered "and all the windows are bolted, so 
 off I go to bed to rest my weary limbs." 
 
 So the old woman went to her room, knock- 
 ing at Gladys's door as she went, to assure 
 that she was going to bed, for Gladys who was 
 highly nervous had insisted on this. 
 
 Helen slept heavily till about 2 o'clock in 
 the morning, when she was awakened by some 
 strange sounds below. 
 
 She sat up in bed and listened, the sounds 
 continued and feeling frightened she called 
 Marshland. 
 
 But the old servant was asleep and for a 
 little while the noises ceased. Helen thinking 
 it was her fancy turned in her bed and fell 
 into a doze. In less than 2 minutes she was 
 awakened by the furious ringing of a bell. 
 
 For a moment her heart stood still and her 
 very blood ran cold. Then in one desperate 
 moment she recollected the sound of the bell. 
 
 Springing from her bed she flew to the door 
 crying as she did so "the safe, the safe!!" 
 
 Wildly she flew down the passage her brain 
 dazed her heart beating loudly. 
 
 Her eyes were too dilated to see, and in 
 flying along she struck her head against a 
 [165]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 tall old clock and would have fallen headlong 
 downstairs, to certain death, but a pair of 
 arms were hastily flung around her and in 
 another moment two unconscios figures were 
 lying motionless in the still dark passage with 
 only the Dale moonlight lighting up their rigid 
 faces. 
 
 CHAPTER 16 
 
 "SETTLED" 
 
 MARSHLAND had not been awakened by the bell 
 and so when she got up next morning at 6 
 o'clock, she was entirely innocent of the nights 
 events. Putting on her apron she hastily 
 went downstairs. Half way down the passage 
 she caught sight of something white. 
 
 "Tut tut" she exclaimed "I wonder if those 
 are my clean aprons or caps, they must have 
 fallen from the beams." But here her wonder- 
 ings were overun by the fact that the white 
 things were no other than the prostrate bodies 
 of Helen and Gladys. 
 
 Marshland uttered a stifled cry, but recov- 
 ering her presence of mind she instantly 
 raised Helen in her arms. Gladys had by this 
 [166]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 time quite recovered and was kneeling by her 
 cousin on the floor. 
 
 "Raise yourself Miss Gladys" said Marsh- 
 land "and help me take Miss Helen to her 
 room." 
 
 Gladys rose directly and Helen was soon 
 upon her bed once more. 
 
 She soon opened her eyes and fixed them 
 on her cousin, "go away" she said calmly "I 
 want to speak to Marshland." 
 
 Gladys left the room and Helen's calm man- 
 ner changed to one of absolute fury. 
 
 Darting to her feet, she seized Marshland's 
 shoulder, her white lips parted in feverish 
 anxiety. 
 
 "The safe" she cried quick Marshland it has 
 been robbed I heard the bell go and see 
 quick, oh Marshland hurry hurry." 
 
 Marshland had her doubts as to the rob- 
 bery, but to quiet Helen she went downstairs 
 to ascertain. 
 
 Entering the drawing room to her great 
 alarm she found the window wide open, and 
 she knew she had shut and bolted it the night 
 before. 
 
 Advancing in some consternation she saw 
 the bolt had not been tampered with and her 
 [167]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 eyes wandered to the safe. Dragging back 
 the curtain she perceived to her great horror 
 that the gauze door was wide open and the 
 black leather bag which contained all the 
 money, gone. 
 
 "Oh Heavens" ejaculated the old woman 
 "all the money gone, yes every brass farthing 
 of it, my poor Miss Helen you'll have to go 
 begging now and in sober earnest too." 
 
 It may here be mentioned that Mr. Winston 
 had left a will leaving all his money to Helen, 
 and the gold which that bag contained was all 
 he had left, so that gone, Helen would have 
 to set about to earn her own living. Mr. Win- 
 ston had before his death written on a slip of 
 paper "all this gold is bequeathed to my 
 daughter Helen on the day when I shall be 
 called upon to die." This he had sealed with 
 his private seal and pu 4 ^ at the bottom of the 
 bag so that the thief (whoever he might be) 
 had carried that signature with him. 
 
 Marshland lost no time in seeing what else 
 had been robbed and found to her relief that 
 the ivory box containing the valuable old 
 jewils had not been touched. 
 
 Taking it in her trembling hand, she carried 
 it to Helen's room. "Here Miss" she said, 
 [168]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 see the jewils have not been touched but 
 but her white lips refused to say any thing 
 else, but Helen took up the strain, "the money 
 is gone, yes I knew it Marshland and I am left 
 alone a beggar in this cruel, cruel world. All 
 this she uttered in so calm a tone as to quite 
 supprise Marshland. 
 
 "Dont say alone miss" cried the faithful 
 servant, for I will be with you through thick 
 and thin. 
 
 At that moment the door opened and Gladys 
 announced that Mr. Sheene was waiting in 
 the parlour, together with Mr. Palsey. Helen 
 dressed herself quickly and leaning on 
 Gladys's arm for support she entered the much 
 disturbed drawing room. 
 
 Cyril was standing by the window, his hands 
 in his trouser pockets looking desperatly ill. 
 
 Mr. Palsey looked as stern and hard as 
 ever, and with his cigarette between his lips 
 he appeared to be taking a general survey of 
 the room. 
 
 "Good morning Miss Winston" he cried to- 
 tally ignoring his future wife, "if you have 
 any brains they ought to tell you what I am 
 here about. Before Helen had time to reply 
 Gladys stepped forward and laying her hand 
 [169]
 
 DAISY ASHFOBD: HER BOOK 
 
 on Mr. Palsey's arm looked in his face steadily 
 and said. "James, I dont know what you in- 
 tend saying but I am sure it is cruel and cut- 
 ting and I beg and pray of you to keep quiet 
 whatever it is. Helen is, as you know in great 
 trouble about her dear father, and added to 
 that, a robbery has been commited in the 
 night, which has deprived her of all the money 
 which had been left her and so she has now 
 
 to earn her own living " 
 
 "Hold" cried Cyril suddenly turning round, 
 "I have already heard of this terrible robbery 
 and though I have to grovell in the very 
 ground, Helen shall never have to earn her 
 own living, in the presence of everyone here 
 I repeat my words. I intend as soon as pos- 
 sible to take Helen to London and marry her 
 on the first opportunity which presents itself ; 
 I have" he added, "though no one may know 
 it, a private bussiness in Holburn, which con- 
 sists of a small office in which I employ two 
 clerks, my living appartments are at the back 
 of this office or (home affair) as I generally 
 call it, and mark my words all of you here 
 Helen would lead a very happy life, and if my 
 bussiness should prosper I will go and live in 
 Paris or Rome if Helen should prefer it" 
 [170]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 "Thank you Cyril" said Helen, "I will spend 
 one more week here to collect my belongings 
 and then only too gladly will I go with you 
 to your office. I have only one request to 
 make." 
 
 "What is that?" asked Cyril. 
 
 "A very simple one" replied Helen "only 
 that Marshland should come with us and be 
 our servant." 
 
 "Certainly," answered Cyril. "I shall be 
 only too pleased, for the one servant I have is 
 just leaving and I am sure Marshland will 
 suit." 
 
 "Pardon me" said Mr. Palsey "I think Cyril, 
 if you take my advice you will leave this 
 wicked interfeering old woman behind I warn 
 you she will be the plague of your life, for I 
 myself have had experience of what she can 
 do poking her nose into people's rooms, the 
 meddling old cat." 
 
 "Mr. Palsey" said Helen calmly and with 
 great dignity "perhaps you will allow Cyril 
 to settle this matter, and if you will allow me 
 to add, I would far rather be a meddling old 
 cat, than a cruel hard hearted person who 
 could murder a good innocent man for the 
 sake of his money, and then could look the 
 [171]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 daughter of that man in the face with a cold 
 unflinching gaze." 
 
 Gladys uttered a low scream and staggered 
 towards the door; she is loosing her head she 
 sobbed, "going mad, and all through you 
 James." For Gladys knew nothing of Helen's 
 suspicions. 
 
 "No Gladys" replied Helen, "dont cry, for I 
 am not loosing my head or going mad either, 
 and you have my utmost pity for having a hus- 
 band such as he." 
 
 But nothing could soothe poor Gladys and 
 as Helen stooped to comfort her, Mr. Palsey 
 took the opportunity of speaking to Cyril. 
 
 "You idiot" he hissed "look what you have 
 led Helen up to, making her speak to me like 
 that, now I doubt if Gladys will belive in me, 
 and if she does not there will be an end to my 
 rich marriage." 
 
 "I dont care" said Cyril, for he truly felt 
 he had the upper hand, "I consider it would 
 be a very good thing if Miss Lincarrol does not 
 marry you for she is too good a girl to be 
 joined with a low villain like you." 
 
 "Very well" cried Mr. Palsey savagely "as 
 you evidently consider yourself a saint, 
 (though you did help me in the murder and 
 [172]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 other matters too) perhaps it will be better 
 for both of us if we seperate at once. 
 
 I have my half of the money and you have 
 yours, so that is all settled, you can take Helen 
 to London and marry her and I will take 
 Gladys to Norfolk where all her relations live 
 and marry her when I get settled and the less 
 we hear of each other the better, that is my 
 opinion and I hope it suits you. 
 
 "It does" replied Cyril calmly "let us tell 
 the girls and the sooner you and Gladys get 
 packed off the better for I must stay here an- 
 other week with Helen." 
 
 "Gladys" cried Mr. Palsey firmly "get up at 
 once and stop crying." 
 
 "Gladys dried her eyes and sat up. 
 
 "Look here" continued Mr. Palsey, "you and 
 I are going back to Norfolk this evening as 
 soon as we can mannage it, and Mr. Sheene 
 intends stopping another week with Miss 
 Winston till he goes to London and remember 
 the less you and she hear of one another the 
 better; you will be much better for the loss 
 of her company and your relations too would 
 much rather you left here, it is taking effect 
 on your health my dear, so be ready to start 
 by 6 o'clock this evening and I will call for 
 [173]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 you; you and Helen will have plenty of time 
 to say your last adieu before that ; is that set- 
 tled?" he added turning to Cyril. 
 
 "Quite" replied Cyril. 
 
 Gladys broke into heart broken sobbing but 
 being used to obey she ran quickly upstairs to 
 collect her things. 
 
 With a cry Helen ran to Cyril and put her 
 arms round his neck. 
 
 Mr. Palsey bit his lips and turning to the 
 window he turned over the past events in his 
 mind and he thought how very well he had 
 managed that last little bit of business. 
 
 CHAPTER 17 
 
 BOUND FOR NORFOLK 
 
 LET us now return to Gladys. 
 
 Arrived at her bedroom she began to collect 
 her various articles of clothing in a hazy and 
 disturbed manner, every now and then sitting 
 down to burst into a terrible fit of weeping. 
 
 It took her over half an hour to pack up, 
 and then having bathed her burning face, she 
 began to feel very hungry. 
 
 Finding a few biscuits in a tin, she lost no 
 [174]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 time in eating them and then she rang her 
 bell. 
 
 To her supprise Helen came to the door in- 
 stead of Marshland. 
 
 "Oh dear Gladys" cried Helen kindly "I am 
 so very sorry that you are going." 
 
 "Oh Helen," sobbed Gladys "it nearly 
 breaks/my heart to think of it, and we may 
 not /ven write to each other." 
 
 "Dont say that" cried Helen, "if ever I can 
 manage it I'll always send you a note pri- 
 vately, for I shall never forget Gladys that 
 you saved my life." 
 
 Gladys could not speak for crying. 
 
 "Now Gladys" said Helen "do stop crying 
 or you will be ill, did you want anything when 
 you rang just now." 
 
 "Oh yes please" replied Gladys "if I might 
 have something to eat, I am so very hungry." 
 
 "Certainly, dear" said Helen and she darted 
 downstairs, soon to return with a plate of 
 well cut ham and a couple of poached egga 
 and a comforting cup of coffee. 
 
 Having spread this out, she sat down to 
 watch Gladys eat it. 
 
 The poor girl looked very worn out and tired 
 and great red and black lines encircled her 
 [175]
 
 DAISY ASHFOED: HER BOOK 
 
 blue eyes, "oh Helen" she said at last "do 
 tell me what you meant by speaking so 
 strongly 'to James just now. 
 
 The tears came into Helen's eyes, "dont ask 
 me Gladys dear" she said, some day I will 
 contrive to let you know by letter but I cant 
 tell you now." 
 
 A silence followed and then Helen spoke 
 again, "do you know" she said. "I am very 
 glad things have turned out like this. I shall 
 be happy too and perhaps forget all about me 
 and all this misery." 
 
 "Oh Helen" cried Gladys "I will never for- 
 get you it will be impossible." 
 
 "I dont know" said Helen "you see its like 
 this, although we shall write to each other 
 (for my mind is made up on that score) when 
 once you are happy, though you will not ex- 
 actly forget me, you will forget this misery at 
 parting and so you will be able to think of me 
 without pain or regret, and it will be like a 
 wound which though healed over is still to be 
 seen, do you under stand?" 
 
 "Yes dear Helen" said Gladys "there is cer- 
 tainly truth in what you say, but do you think 
 we shall either of us be happy again?" 
 
 "Yes" said Helen with a smile, "I do, light 
 [176]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 is certainly breaking through the darkness 
 after all Gladys" 
 
 Ah Helen!, happily for you that you can 
 see the bright light appearing, but there are 
 dark clouds gathering in the^listance which 
 you do not see but which nevertheless are com- 
 ing nearer and nearer and will soon burst over 
 your head and extinguish the sunshine and 
 the light. 
 
 The dreary morning passed away at last and 
 the afternoon followed suit. A quarter to six 
 found Gladys and Helen taking a last farewell 
 in the drawing room before Mr. Palsey arrived. 
 
 "Oh Helen shall we ever meet again, sobbed 
 Gladys. 
 
 "Hush hush" said Helen "dont cry Gladys 
 and let me give you some advice before you 
 go. Dont sob or show any emotion when you 
 bid me goodbye and if afterwards Mr. Pal- 
 sey should mention me to you be quite calm 
 and show him you do not care, when next we 
 meet I'll tell you my reasons and be sure 
 they're good ones." 
 
 Voices were heard at the front door and 
 going into the hall, they found Mr. Palsey and 
 Cyril talking and a carriage waiting at the 
 gate. 
 
 [177]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 "Goodbye Miss Lincarrol" said Cyril as he 
 took her hand "I am sorry you have to go." 
 
 "Not at all" said Gladys brightly "goodbye 
 Mr. Sheene, thanks for all your kindness." 
 
 Here Mr. Palsey interposed "goodbye Miss 
 Winston" he said raising his hat. 
 
 Helen drew herself up and gave him a look 
 (such a one as once seen never forgotten) and 
 then turning to her friend said, "well goodbye 
 Gladys, a pleasant journey to you dear." 
 
 "Goodbye Helen" said Gladys bravely and 
 calmly and without a break in her voice. 
 
 "I hope you will enjoy yourself in London." 
 
 Mr. Palsey looked astounded, he had ex- 
 pected a loud fit of crying at least. 
 
 "Wont you say goodbye to me Miss Winston 
 he asked sheepishly. 
 
 "No cried Helen in a laud voice, "it was 
 an evil day for you Mr. Palsey when my good 
 father asked you to his house." 
 
 Mr. Palsey jumped into the open fly and put 
 his bag beside him. 
 
 Helen stood on the steps waving her hand 
 with tears in her eyes, while Gladys, for the 
 sake of the friend she loved, sat erect and tear- 
 less in the carriage which soon wheeled her 
 away from "Beach Dale" and its occupants. 
 [178]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 CHAPTER 18 
 
 THE OFFICE 
 
 LEFT alone in the dreary little cottage, a sense 
 of utter lonliness came over Helen. She truly 
 felt as though the one spark of happiness in 
 her life had faded. Sitting down in an arm 
 chair, she took up some crochet and tried to 
 do a little work before sunset. 
 
 In a few minutes Cyril entered, fresh from 
 a country walk. 
 
 "Ah Helen" he cried "you're busy I see." 
 
 "No I'm not" replied Helen sadly "did you 
 want me for anything?" 
 
 "Well I was thinking it might be as well to 
 go and see the autioneer, Mr. Graham," re- 
 plied Cyril "you see all this furniture must be 
 sold and a week is but a short time to settle 
 everything." 
 
 "Yes I presume that would be best" said 
 Helen with a sigh "where does this Mr. 
 Graham live?" "Not a very long way off" 
 replied Cyril "49 Eastern Grove is his ad- 
 dress" 
 
 "Oh yes I know" said Helen "when shall we 
 start?" 
 
 [179]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 "Now, if you like" said Cyril 
 
 "Very well," and Helen tossed away her 
 crochet and put on her hat. 
 
 It did not take very long to reach Eastern 
 Grove, a pretty little street at the end of 
 Kenelham. Helen stood by while Cyril ar- 
 ranged matters to his own taste. At last all 
 was settled and Mr. Graham politely prom- 
 ised to be round at Beach Dale by 9 o'clock 
 the next morning. 
 
 The next three days were busy ones indeed 
 for Helen. All day she was flying up and 
 downstairs, from attic to kitchen placing the 
 furniture to be sold in lots and keeping what 
 she wanted to take, in her own bedroom. 
 Marshland helped all she could but being old 
 and stiff she could do little but sit in the 
 kitchen and moan at the loss of her beloved 
 master's goods. 
 
 Friday came at last (the day Cyril had ar- 
 ranged for starting) and Helen was up early 
 taking a last look at the rooms, garden walks 
 etc., that she loved. 
 
 It was a boiling hot day and they had to 
 start in the middle of the heat. 
 
 A large waggon came to the door wherein 
 all the odd pieces of furniture were packed 
 [180]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 and the trunks and boxes being put on the top 
 of that, Helen and Marshland got a small 
 wooden bench which they put at the door of 
 the waggon for, as Marshland truly remarked 
 "Air was better than comfort," and there they 
 seated themselves to drive to the station 
 Cyril had gone on to take the tickets and see 
 about a comfortable carriage. 
 
 It was two o'clock by the time they reached 
 Holburn. 
 
 Cyril jumped out, ordered a hansom while 
 Helen attended to the luggage. 
 
 "Now Marshland" cried Cyril "you and Miss 
 Helen will kindly get into this hansom and 
 I'll tell the man where to drive to, I have a 
 bussiness matter to settle, but you can tell 
 the servant girl I'll be into tea." 
 
 Helen and Marshland got hastily into the 
 hansom, to the old servant's inexpressible de- 
 light w T ho had never ridden in anything but 
 the customary Kenelham dog cart, and the 
 waggon she had recently quitted. Helen how- 
 ever was too tired to notice anything and the 
 new sights and sounds had no charm for her 
 country eyes. 
 
 Presently the cab stopped at a small dreary 
 looking office with the name Sheene & Co: 
 [181]
 
 DAISY ASHPORD: HER BOOK 
 
 in guilt letters on the window. Two men evi- 
 dently the clerks, were watching with intense 
 excitement the descent of the two ladies from 
 the cab, their faces being pressed upon the 
 iron blind of the office window. 
 
 Helen went up the steps and timidly rang 
 the "visitors bell." 
 
 It was soon answered by a rought untidy 
 looking servant girl, with no cap and a dirty 
 cotton dress, whom Marshland eyed with in- 
 tense disgust. 
 
 "Are you Mr. Sheene's ladies?" asked the 
 girl. 
 
 "Yes" replied Helen "and Mr. Sheene wished 
 me to say you were to show us to our rooms 
 at once, he himself will not be in till tea 
 time." 
 
 "All right" responded the servant "step and 
 in and follow me." 
 
 She then led the way down a narrow pas- 
 sage past the home affair, till she came to 
 a door which she flung open, announcing it 
 was the sitting room. 
 
 "You wont want your bedrooms yet awhile" 
 she said "because they're not ready." 
 
 "Oh pray dont trouble" said Helen. 
 [182]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 "Very well" replied the girl and she went 
 off closing the door behind her. 
 
 "The slovenly creature" cried Marshland 
 "Mr. Sheene has evidently had no practice in 
 choosing his domestics. 
 
 The room in which they found themselves 
 was rather small and very stuffey, the window 
 being tight shut and the blind down. A red 
 carpet adorned the floor a common deal table 
 with a check cloth stood in the middle of the 
 room, and three chairs were carefully ar- 
 ranged round it. A leather armchair was by 
 the fireplace' adorned by a crochet antimi- 
 eassa, and a sofa of the same description was 
 by the window. The mantle piece was fur- 
 nished with two glass vases, and a clock, 
 and a large photograph of Cyril and his two 
 clerks. A sideboard was by the door covered 
 with a clean cloth, a parrafin lamp, two trays 
 and a bowl of lavender. 
 
 "What do you think of it?" asked Helen 
 after she had opened the window and taken 
 off her hat and gloves. 
 
 "Humph" said Marshland looking round 
 "pretty fair, but law Miss Helen, comparing 
 it with your father's dainty little parlour its 
 a mere scullery." 
 
 [183]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 "Yes" said Helen "but dont let us hurt 
 poor Cyril's feelings, no doubt he likes it." 
 
 "No doubt" replied Marshland. 
 
 By 5 o'clock Cyril came in, very hot but 
 happy for all that. "Well Helen" he said 
 "what do you think of your future abode ?" 
 
 "Oh its very nice" answered Helen. 
 
 "Well let us ring for tea" cried Cyril "you 
 will take your meal with us tonight Marsh- 
 land, but tomorrow you will find your place 
 in the kitchen with Alice the maid, who will 
 do all the hard work while you preside." 
 
 Marshland looked pleased but said nothing. 
 
 Alice brought in the tea, and the three made 
 it off shrimps and bread and butter and by 
 that time Helen was pleased to go to bed, quite 
 pleased with her first day in London. 
 
 Helen's bedroom was at the top of a very 
 steep staircase and it was even more stuffy 
 than the sitting room. A rather dirty white 
 blind hung in the window, which Marshland 
 instantly tore down, "the filthy rag" she ex- 
 claimed "never mind Miss Helen, in a few 
 weeks, I'll have this fit for a lady and the sit- 
 ting room too for that matter. 
 
 The iron bed stead was of the collapsible 
 kind and Helen had to prop it up with empty 
 {184]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 trunks in order to get a night's rest, but 
 what with the squalling of the office cats and 
 the noise of the clerks and servants below, it 
 was in the small hours of the morning before 
 either she or Marshland got a wink of sleep. 
 
 CHAPTER 19 
 
 IMPROVEMENTS 
 
 IT was 8 o'clock, the following morning when 
 Helen was awakened by hearing a loud dis- 
 pute outside her door between Marshland and 
 Alice Grimstone (the maid). 
 
 Glancing at her watch, Helen jumped out of 
 bed and began her toilet and half way through 
 she was interrupted by Alice bouncing in an- 
 nouncing it was gone 8 o'clock and would she 
 (Helen) care about any water for washing. 
 Helen declared she would, upon which she 
 was presented with a can of hot water and 
 a clean towel, soap already having been pro- 
 vided. 
 
 Having placed the last hair pin in her knob 
 
 and fastenned her white blouse, Helen went 
 
 down to the sitting room, where a smell of 
 
 hot coffee and fried bacon greated her nose. 
 
 [185]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 "Ah this is Marshland's cooking" thought 
 Helen as she raised the cover of the dish. 
 A great improvement was also visible in the 
 room itself. It had been well dusted and 
 swept and a few london flowers adorned the 
 mantle shelf, a clean white curtain hung in 
 the window, and Helen's work box and other 
 little articles lay about the room, making it 
 look far more home like than on the preced- 
 ing evening. 
 
 Cyril (Helen had heard) rose very late, so 
 she was forced to partake of her breakfast 
 alone. 
 
 As soon as she had finnished, she rang the 
 bell and ordered a fresh meal to be got ready 
 for Cyril, for she really wished to please him 
 and hoped in a few days time to have the 
 house really nice. 
 
 Then Helen thought she would go out and 
 buy a few things, so calling Marshland she 
 said "I am going out now Marshland, and 
 lunch will be at 1.30 if you please. Mr. Sheene 
 likes high tea at 7 in the future we will fol- 
 low this rule, breakfast at 9. lunch at 1.30, 
 high tea at 7, Wine and biscuits 9.30." 
 
 "Very well miss" replied Marshland "I'll 
 see to it" 
 
 [186]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 "Yes" said Helen and do make that girl 
 work for pity's sake, she is so lazy." 
 
 "That she is miss" replied Marshland 
 "She'll find her work set now I've come." 
 
 Helen laughed "very well" she replied "I'll 
 be in soon. I only want to buy a chicken and 
 a yard or so of muslin for curtains." 
 
 So going out, Helen hailed a hansom and 
 got proudly in, much to the envy of Netherby 
 and Wilson (the two clerks) to whom she had 
 not yet been introduced. 
 
 And so day followed day and Helen al- 
 ways found plenty to do. She was a first 
 rate house keeper and Cyril treasured her ac- 
 cordingly. Marshland too made vast improve- 
 ments in the lower regons. Alice was made 
 to work hard and keep herself tidy. 
 
 A bright yellow canary was purchased, and 
 hung in the sitting room window to Helen's 
 great delight, and she had no time to be un- 
 happy. Cyril seemed to prefer being engaged 
 so the marriage was put off, and Helen was 
 once more light hearted and merry and her 
 gay laugh might often be heard as she chatted 
 cheerily to the clerks or played comic songs on 
 the little harmonium. 
 
 [187]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 And yet no one is there to warn Helen of 
 the approaching danger and misery. 
 
 CHAPTER 20 
 
 THE SILVER TEAPOT 
 
 TIME sped on and nothing happened to alarm 
 or upset Helen untill a certain October morn- 
 ing. 
 
 She had just commenced her breakfast, 
 when in came Cyril attired in his best black 
 suit and stiff collar. 
 
 "Why Cyril" cried Helen "how very early 
 you are." 
 
 "Yes I am" responded Cyril triumphantly 
 "I am going to see a friend who lives in Picca- 
 dilly and I doubt if I shall be back before 10 
 or 11 tonight." 
 
 "Keally?" said Helen, "well make a good 
 breakfast or you'll be quite done up." 
 
 Cyril made a hearty meal and then went to 
 the front door to see if the weather promised 
 to be fair; it looked rather gloomy, but no 
 rain fell. As though a sudden thought had 
 struck him, Cyril turned round and entered 
 the office. 
 
 [188]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 "Netherby" he cried sharply "who's after- 
 noon out is it, your's or Wilson's? 
 
 "It is Mr. Wilson's sir" replied Netherby. 
 
 "Then see he does'nt have it" said Cyril 
 shortly "I have my own reasons for wishing 
 you both to remain at home today, and dont 
 forget the office is in your charge today Neth- 
 erby; admit no gossiping women or trades- 
 men." 
 
 "No sir" replied the clerk. Cyril turned 
 to leave the office, nearly knocking Helen over 
 as he did so. "Are you off?" she enquired "put 
 on your overcoat dear, it is very chilly." 
 
 "All right" said Cyril and he reached his 
 blue melton from the peg. 
 
 As Helen was helping him on with his coat 
 she noticed something silver sticking out of 
 the breast pocket. 
 
 "Why whatever is this?" she asked in sup- 
 prise, "it looks like the best silver tea pot." 
 
 "Best silver tea pot !" cried Cyril scornfully, 
 as though a man cant carry his cigarette case 
 about with him." 
 
 But he looked uncommonly angry for all 
 that and Helen had seen and felt quite enough 
 to convince her that it was the best tea pot 
 [189]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 and she felt her heart turn sick as she closed 
 the front door after Cyril's retreating figure. 
 
 CHAPTER 21 
 
 THE PAWN TICKET 
 
 HELEN'S heart was beating fast, as she went 
 back to the sitting room, "oh dear" she cried 
 sitting down on the sofa "whatever is Cyril 
 up to I wonder it was a tea pot I know and it 
 was wrapped in cotton wool too for it felt 
 soft, I do hope he is up to no tricks." 
 
 Finding nothing to do Helen sat down to 
 strum on the harmonium, but this did not 
 soothe her spirits and she wandered about the 
 room till her eye fell on a little white ticket 
 lying on the hearth rug. She could not bear 
 to see paper on the floor, so she hastily picked 
 it up, and before tossing it into the fire she 
 looked at it well to make sure it was nothing 
 important. 
 
 Helen know enough to see at first glance 
 it was a pawn ticket for a valuable silver 
 sugar baisen worth 1.10.0. 
 
 Her cheeks grew white as she read it and 
 she felt her fingers growing stiff. "Of course" 
 [190]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 she cried "its as plain as day light, Cyril has 
 pawned the best sugar baisen for a few trum- 
 pery shillings, oh I'm sure he is getting into 
 bad company" and she commenced to weep. 
 "And I know he means to pawn the tea pot 
 too." 
 
 But this was only the beginning of another 
 long series of troubles for poor Helen, but 
 happily for her she did not know that or it 
 might have driven her mad. 
 
 CHAPTER 22 
 
 AN UNEXPECTED VISIT 
 
 HELEN'S weeping had given her a headache 
 and she was taking a doze on the sofa, when 
 angry voices were heard at the front door. 
 The voices were those of Mr. Netherby and 
 a young lady evidently in great distress. 
 
 Helen came to the passage to hear what was 
 the matter "I tell you I've had orders from 
 Mr. Sheene to let no gossiping women inside 
 this office" cried Mr. Netherby. "But I'm not 
 a gossiping woman" said the lady in agita- 
 tion. 
 
 "And how do I know that?" enquired Mr. 
 [191]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 Netherby. "I tell you I am a hater of gossip" 
 screamed the lady "and here it is pouring rain 
 and you have the audacity to keep me waiting 
 at the front door, when I ask to see the lady 
 of the house." 
 
 "There is no lady of this house" said Mr. 
 Netherby "except Mrs. Marshland and she 
 rules it with a firm hand" 
 
 "I want to see Miss Winston" cried the lady 
 now almost in tears. 
 
 Here Helen interupted, "Mr. Netherby" she 
 said "If this lady wishes to see me, kindly 
 let her in at once." 
 
 "I've got the master's orders not to" replied 
 Netherby firmly. 
 
 "Insolent person !" cried Helen "obey me at 
 once, open the door." 
 
 Netherby was alarmed and opening the door 
 he fled into the office leaving his mistress to 
 admit her guest if she would. 
 
 "Can I do anything for you my good lady?" 
 asked Helen opening the door wide. 
 
 With a cry the lady flung herself into 
 Helen's arms, saying "oh Helen Helen, how 
 very glad I am to see you." 
 
 "Why Gladys" cried Helen "how came you 
 here?" "Oh its a long story" said Gladys (for 
 [192]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 it was she) "if I may come in, I'll tell it to 
 you." 
 
 "Yes do" said Helen "stay the whole day if 
 you will, for Cyril is out and I am entirely 
 alone" So saying Helen led the way to the 
 sitting room, where Gladys soon divested her- 
 self of her dripping cloak and hat, and sat 
 down by the fire to warm herself. "How 
 dreadfully wet you are" said Helen as she 
 shook out Gladys's cloak. 
 
 "I had to walk all the way from Holburn 
 station" replied Gladys "there were no cabs 
 to be seen" "Dear dear" said Helen "I hope 
 you wont take cold." 
 
 "Not I" laughed Gladys "and now Helen 
 dear if you are ready I'll tell you why I came 
 here." 
 
 "Yes do" pleaded Helen drawing her chair 
 to the fire. "It is a long story" mused Gladys 
 gazing into the fire, as though she could see 
 the events of the past three months of her life 
 written there in letters of red and gold, "as 
 you know Helen, when I left Kenelham I went 
 with James straight to Norfolk, where my 
 parents and relations live. James and I 
 stayed there for, say three weeks, and during 
 that time I was perfectly happy. I did not 
 [193]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 write to you as I didn't know your address, 
 I presume you did'nt know mine. Well at 
 the end of these three weeks James got an in- 
 vatation to go and stay with some people in 
 Brighton and he asked me to go too I was 
 glad to do so as I had never been to that part 
 at all. So it was arranged for me to go and 
 we started. We had not been there a week 
 when a marked changed came over James. 
 He grew white and thin and seemed so ter- 
 ribly nervous about the smallest thing. Men 
 were constantly calling to see him and after 
 their visits he looked even worse. It was not 
 a large house where we stayed, and my room 
 was next to his. He went to bed very late 
 and I fancy he slept badly. I constantly heard 
 him moan and walk about his room, and what 
 terrified me so much was he used to talk about 
 murders and robberies. So I took to listening 
 to him, by putting my bed close to the wall. 
 And I believe he found it out, for he took to 
 ill treating me, that is to say he was not kind, 
 and he called me horrible names. I felt it very 
 much indeed and it must have made me look ill, 
 for Mrs Martin (the hostess) said she thought 
 the sea air did not agree with me and advised 
 James to take me to some place where I had 
 [194]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 not been before. Accordingly we arranged to 
 take a small house in Kichmond for a few 
 months till I got better. There it is we are 
 living now. We have most comfortable rooms 
 in a nice house overlooking the terrace gar- 
 dens. Our landlady is a very good soul, and 
 though I am much better for the change, 
 James is not, he remains the same. All at 
 once I remembered what you said to him that 
 day about a murder. So I resolved to come 
 and find out where you lived. I told James 
 I wanted a whole day to do as I liked and I 
 took a train for Holburn and I was directed 
 where to go to, and here I am arrived in the 
 very knick of time, just as Mr. Sheene is off 
 for the day and you are quite alone to answer 
 any questions I put to you." 
 
 During the latter part of Gladys's story 
 Helen had grown very white and she now 
 paced the room in breathless agitation. 
 
 "What is it Helen?" enquired Gladys. 
 
 "Yes I knew I was right" muttered Helen 
 half aloud "it is true too true alas! but my 
 revenge is at hand." 
 
 "Helen do sit down" cried Gladys "you look 
 quite scared, I hope my story has not fright- 
 ened you." 
 
 [195]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 "Frightenned me, No" cried Helen loudly 
 "you have only confirmed doubts which have 
 been lingering in my brain for month's past." 
 
 "Doubts, what doubts." asked Gladys. 
 
 "Oh Gladys" cried Helen bursting into tears 
 "thank goodness you came to me today, for you 
 may yet be saved from a terrible misfortune." 
 
 "For pity's sake Helen speak out" cried 
 Gladys "you talk like a tragedian Gladys" 
 said Helen "did you say that Mr. Palsey talked 
 about murders and robberies?" 
 
 "Yes" replied Gladys sadly "he certainly 
 made use of those two words." 
 
 "Shall I tell you why?" asked Helen "I 
 shall be much obliged if you will" answered 
 Gladys. 
 
 "Mr. Palsey's conscience has begun to trou- 
 ble him" replied Helen. 
 
 "Oh Helen what do you mean?" cried Gladys 
 wildly. 
 
 "Simply this" said Helen "you know when 
 my poor father died, people said it was sui- 
 cide." 
 
 "Yes, but I never belived that" said Gladys 
 with marked descision. 
 
 "Evidently the detectives have found out 
 [196]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 their mistake" replied Helen "you say, men 
 are constantly calling on Mr. Palsey." 
 
 "Yes" replied Gladys "they are, but Helen 
 whatever do you mean." 
 
 "Gladys" said Helen, "dont hate me for 
 what I am going to tell you; I only do it be- 
 cause I love you and wish to save you, it is a 
 blessing you came here today, I suppose in 
 another week you would have married Mr. Pal- 
 sey but you wont now, for the man you call 
 your lover is the murderer of my father." 
 
 Gladys gave a loud groan and sank helpless 
 to the floor. 
 
 Helen ran to lift her up and after dashing 
 some water on her face was happy to see her 
 open her eyes. 
 
 "Gladys, dear Gladys" she cried "I should 
 not have told you." 
 
 "Yes, yes" said Gladys faintly, "you did 
 quite right, only it was such a shock to me, 
 after beliving in him all these months." 
 
 "Of course it is" replied Helen soothingly 
 "thank goodness I shall never have cause to 
 doubt Cyril's honour." 
 
 "Oh Helen what shall I do?" moaned poor 
 Gladys "to think of going back to sleep in 
 [197]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 the house with a villian like him "he might try 
 to murder me in the night." 
 
 "Why not stay here a few nights till you 
 think of some plans" suggested Helen "we 
 have heaps of room." 
 
 "Oh no no" cried Gladys desperately "I dare 
 not vex James like that and besides Mr. 
 Sheene would not have me in his house." 
 
 "Oh Gladys" cried Helen "he would be only 
 too pleased to be of help to you." 
 
 "No he would not" said Gladys "he hates 
 me." 
 
 "Gladys!" screamed Helen "how can you?" 
 
 "It is true" said Gladys "and I will tell 
 you why." 
 
 Helen gave a snort of disgust but she lis- 
 tened attentively for all that. 
 
 "You see" said Gladys "I had to walk from 
 Holburn Station as you know and it took me 
 some time as I did not know the way; I had 
 just caught sight of this office from the oppo- 
 site side of the road and was going to cross, 
 when the door opened and Mr. Sheene himself 
 came out, he did not see me at first, he ap- 
 peared to be looking at the sky, but the mo- 
 ment he caught sight of me his face darkened 
 directly, he looked at me for a minute with 
 [198]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 posative hatred in his eyes, and then turning 
 round he went into the office, to give an order, 
 I presume that order was that no women were 
 to be let in, because the instant I asked to 
 see you, I was furiously assaulted by a pre- 
 suming clerk, who called me a gossiping 
 woman, and no end of horrid names." 
 
 "Oh" said Helen rather crossly "I think you 
 must be mistaken, but all the same if you 
 wont stay the night, you wont," 
 
 "I really can not," replied Gladys. 
 
 "Did Cyril speak to you when he came out 
 again?" enquired Helen. 
 
 "Dear me no" replied Gladys "I took jolly 
 good care he should'nt, so I bolted into a con- 
 fectioners to escape him, where I had to go 
 to the trouble of buying a bath bun ; but any- 
 thing was better than not seeing you." 
 
 "Dont be sarcastic" returned Helen hotly 
 "you dont treasure me as much as that." 
 
 "Dont I?" cried Gladys "when I wanted to 
 see you, I was not going to be snubbed by an 
 insolent clerk, I would have braved him even 
 if you had not come though I thank my stars 
 you did come all the same, it is very degrad- 
 ing to be seen arguing with a common city 
 clerk." 
 
 [199]
 
 DAISY ASHPORD: HER BOOK 
 
 "So I should imagine" replied Helen "I cant 
 say I have ever been in the same strait my- 
 self ; I am on very good terms with both Neth- 
 erby and Wilson." 
 
 "Are you?" said Gladys "which do you like 
 best." 
 
 "Well you see Netherby is rather alarmed at 
 me" replied Helen "since I blew him up for 
 attempting to touch the organ without leave; 
 but then he is more to be trusted than Wilson, 
 who thinks nothing of breaking his word, tell- 
 ing stories etc : Cyril has often thought of dis- 
 missing him only he is very sharp and a good 
 writer I belive." 
 
 "Well Helen can you suggest any plan for 
 me" asked Gladys "I cant marry James that 
 is certain, but I cant go home and tell him that 
 to his face can I?" 
 
 "Hardly" said Helen "if I were you I should 
 go home, and dont say a word to Mr. Palsey, 
 and write at once to your parents, telling them 
 all you know as soon as you get a reply write 
 and let me know and I will endeavour to come 
 up and see you and we can arrange some 
 plans; of course get Mr. Palsey out of the 
 way before you ask me." 
 
 "Oh yes" said Gladys "that is easily done, 
 [200]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 but mind you dont tell Mr. Sheene you have 
 seen me today nor dont tell him you are com- 
 ing to see me either." 
 
 "Oh no" replied Helen "I'll merely say I am 
 going to Richmond for a trip, he does not 
 know you live there." 
 
 "Then that is settled" replied Gladys with 
 a sigh of relief "what time do you expect Mr. 
 Sheene home?" 
 
 "Not till quite late" said Helen "you must 
 stay to lunch." 
 
 "Thank you" said Gladys "I shall be de- 
 lighted." 
 
 So Helen rang the bell and when Alice an- 
 swered it she ordered dinner for two in a 
 most bussiness like way. 
 
 Having made a good lunch, Gladys put on 
 her things and got ready to start. 
 
 "You must not walk again" said Helen "I'll 
 call a hansom," so saying she opened the front 
 door and gave a soft whistle. In a minute 
 a hansom drove up to the door and Helen 
 helped her friend in. 
 
 "Goodbye Gladys" she said "dont forget to 
 write and let me know directly you here from 
 Norfolk and I'll come up if I can." 
 
 "No, I'll be sure to write" responded Gladys 
 [201]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 "thank you so much Helen for all your kind- 
 ness," and with a wave of her hand Gladys 
 was driven rapidly away in the direction of 
 Holburn Station, while Helen returned to the 
 sitting room, a great weight lifted from her 
 heart. 
 
 CHAPTER 23 
 
 CYRIL'S RETURN AND THE PROMISED VISIT 
 
 IT was past ten before Cyril returned home 
 very wet and cross into the bargin. 
 
 Helen saw at a glance what she might ex- 
 pect, so she carefully made up the fire and 
 set a nice hot supper on the table. 
 
 "How tired you look dear" she said as she 
 helped him off with his over coat. 
 
 "Well I suppose I do" replied Cyril crossly. 
 
 "Did you find your friend at home?" en- 
 quired Helen. 
 
 "Yes I did" said Cyril hastily pouring out 
 his beer. 
 
 "Well that's all right" said Helen cheerily 
 putting a lump of coal on the fire. 
 
 "No it's not all right" replied Cyril "for 
 pity's sake leave that fire alone, I'm not going 
 to sit up all night." 
 
 [202]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 Helen smiled "have you a tooth ache dear" 
 she asked. 
 
 "No I've not" said Cyril "look here Helen, 
 have you seen a little card about the floor 
 today?" 
 
 "Yes dear" replied Helen "a little Xmas 
 card, that Mrs. Gingham sent you last year." 
 
 "Oh yes" said Cyril, trying to look as though 
 that was what he meant "where did you put 
 it?" 
 
 "In the desk dear" replied Helen producing 
 a faded little card, which in an ordinary mo- 
 ment Cyril would have tossed into the fire, 
 but now he carefully placed it in his note 
 book. 
 
 "By the way Helen," said Cyril "I find I 
 must go to Piccadilly again tomorrow as I did 
 not get through my bussiness today, have 
 breakfast at 8-30 will you?" 
 
 "Yes dear" replied Helen, and after saying 
 goodnight to him, she put out the lamp, tak- 
 ing care to drop the pawn ticket, (which had 
 been in her pocket all this time ) on the hearth 
 rug, where she had found it. 
 
 Helen slept very soundly indeed and she 
 therefore was awake early. She got dressed 
 quickly, and w r ent down to the sitting room. 
 [203]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 Pulling up the blind she glanced quickly 
 round the room. The ticket still lay where 
 she had dropped it; Cyril had evidently not 
 been down. 
 
 By a quarter to 9 he made his appearance, 
 
 "Now Helen hurry up with the tea!" he 
 cried "it is getting late." 
 
 "That's no fault of mine" replied Helen 
 quietly "time will fly you know." 
 
 "Who said it would'nt?" asked Cyril snap- 
 pishly, sitting down in the grumps. 
 
 "Why on earth does'nt Marshland send up 
 the silver tea pot?" asked Helen artfully "I 
 hate this old brown china concern; I'll ring 
 for the other ; and the sugar bowl too." 
 
 "No, no please dont," cried Cyril nervously 
 "I really cant wait." 
 
 "Well if it is'nt sent up tonight I shall make 
 a row about it" replied Helen crossly "I cant 
 bear keeping the silver for special occasions." 
 
 Cyril did not notice the ticket so Helen went 
 and picked it up, "what's this?" she asked 
 curiously. 
 
 "What's what?" asked Cyril turning 
 sharply round. 
 
 "This little card" said Helen. 
 [204]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 "Oh that's mine" replied Cyril "I'll put it 
 in my pocket if you give it here." 
 
 Helen handed it over, "it looks exactly like 
 a pawn ticket does' nt it?" she asked. 
 
 "Yes, its not unlike one" replied Cyril. 
 
 "No not at all" said Helen, "in fact when 
 I read it yesterday, I thought it was uncom- 
 monly like one." 
 
 Cyril turned a ghastly white and flew into 
 the hall to get his hat. 
 
 "Ha ha my dear" thought Helen "I've found 
 out your little game," but never the less she 
 followed him innocently into the hall, "dear 
 Cyril" she exclaimed "I hope my thinking that 
 ticket like a pawn one has not upset you; of 
 course it is awfully foolish of me I know." 
 
 "Yes I know it is" replied Cyril cooly, "I 
 may say more than foolish." 
 
 Helen laughed "you wont be so late today I 
 presume," she said. 
 
 "No I dont think so" said Cyril, "I may be 
 home by three o'clock today." 
 
 "Very well" replied Helen "dont hurry on 
 my account, and with a giggle she opened the 
 door and watched Cyril safely down the street, 
 "yes my boy" she thought I dare say I'm 
 cleverer than you take me for, any how I know 
 [205]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 where you're off to now and I wish you luck" 
 and with a sigh Helen entered the office. 
 
 "Netherby" she cried "a word with you if 
 you please." 
 
 The clerk shuffled quickly to his feet and 
 followed Helen into the passage. 
 
 "Now look here" said Helen firmly "did Mr. 
 Sheene ask if any ladies entered the office 
 yesterday." 
 
 Netherby looked uneasily at the floor and 
 kicked up the oil cloth. 
 
 "Speak up" cried Helen loudly, "and dont 
 tear my carpets please." 
 
 "Well miss" said Netherby nervously "he 
 did mention something of the kind last night." 
 
 "Oh he did, did he" screamed Helen "and 
 what did you say?" 
 
 "Well miss I did'nt tell a story" said Neth- 
 erby "I said not that I knew of because you 
 see miss, I did'nt look to see if you let the lady 
 in or not after I went into the office." 
 
 "Thank you Netherby" said Helen "you have 
 done me a great service, "and she pressed a 
 sovereign into the trembling hand of the clerk. 
 
 Entering the sitting room she found Alice 
 waiting with a telegram in hand "its for you 
 miss" she said "and the reply is prepaid." 
 [206]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTEB 
 Helen tore it open; it ran thus: 
 
 "Have heard from Norfolk, come directly. 
 
 GLADYS. 
 
 Seizing a pencil Helen wrote the following 
 answer : 
 
 "Will try to come tomorrow. 
 
 Helen giving it to Alice she told her to take 
 it at once. 
 
 "Poor Gladys" she thought, "I must manage 
 to get to Richmond tomorrow what ever hap- 
 pens." 
 
 The morning passed and Cyril was home 
 to lunch in very good spirits. 
 
 "Do you know Cyril" said Helen "I've often 
 longed to go to Richmond for a trip, it must 
 be such a nice place." 
 
 "Have you dear?" said Cyril, "well I must 
 endevour to take you one day." 
 
 "Could you take me tomorrow?" asked 
 Helen knowing he had an engagement on that 
 day. 
 
 "No, not tomorrow" said Cyril "why?" 
 
 "Well there is a special matinee I wanted to 
 see" said Helen "I promise you I'd be back 
 by 8 in the evening." 
 
 [207]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 "All right" said Cyril "you may go if you 
 wish it; be back early you know "here's the 
 money for your seat." 
 
 "Oh thank you" cried Helen "this is jolly I 
 shall have a rare time I expect. I shall go 
 there by the 9-12. You know and have a whole 
 day of it." 
 
 "Very well" replied Cyril with a laugh, and 
 kissing him soundly Helen ran upstairs to 
 dream happily over the coming event. 
 
 CHAPTER 24 
 
 HELENS HAPPY DAY 
 
 THE sun was streaming in at Helen's little 
 window, when she opened her eyes at 7.45 
 the following morning. Jumping out of bed 
 with a happy feeling about her Helen lifted 
 the lower sash of her window and lent out as 
 far as possible. The October morning air blew 
 chill against her lightly clad figure but the 
 sun was high in the Heavens and with a sigh 
 of relief she closed her casement and began 
 to get dressed. 
 
 "Let's see" she said opening her ward-robe 
 and taking a view of the costumes therein 
 [208]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 "I'll put on my best dress if Marshland has 
 mended the skirt" and so saying Helen shook 
 out a pretty tweed dress trimmed with a deep 
 pointed collar of scarlet velvit and cuffs to 
 match and proceeded to button it on herself. 
 
 Here she was interupted by a loud knocking 
 at the door and Alice thrust her head in say- 
 ing "If you please miss, Mr. Sheene says he 
 dont know what train you're a-going to Kich- 
 mond by because its going on for 9 and the 
 breakfast is almost cold." 
 
 "Oh dear" cried Helen hastily pinning on 
 her hat, "I'll be down directly; what a time 
 I've been dressing" she added. Seizing her 
 gloves, umbrella, and little gold bracelet, she 
 dashed downstairs and into the sitting room 
 where a cold unpleasant breakfast greeted her, 
 but Cyril was in a very good temper and. that 
 was just what was wanted, thought Helen as 
 she gulped down her cold tea. 
 
 "Here" cried Cyril tossing her a sovereign 
 on the table, "that's a little contribution 
 towards your pleasure trip." 
 
 "Oh thanks Cyril" cried Helen joyfully "but 
 
 do you mind dear if I dont go to the theatre ; 
 
 I have thought it over and I think I'll walk 
 
 about the town, go to the terrace gardens, see 
 
 [209]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 the churches, and perhaps go on the river if it 
 is fine, or if not go for a drive." 
 
 "Allright" replied Cyril carelessly "I think 
 you're much wiser myself, I always thought 
 it was silly to go to the theatre ; if you go to 
 the town for a day you naturally wish to see 
 it thoroughly, as of course it is'nt a place 
 you're ever likely to go to again. 
 
 "Exactly" replied Helen with a smile, "now 
 Cyril I'm off; when do you start for Pica- 
 dilly?" 
 
 "Not till 10.30" replied Cyril, "now hurry 
 up or you'll be late; be back by eight wont 
 you" and he strode to the front door with her, 
 where a hansom stood waiting. 
 
 "Goodbye" cried Helen waving her hand to 
 him : "Goodbye" replied Cyril "I'm so glad 
 you're going to have a happy day" And as she 
 drove off, Cyril thought what a bright pretty 
 little blossom she looked with her bright eyes 
 and rosy cheeks, compared to many of the 
 ugly looking men who adorned the boxes of 
 the London cabs. 
 
 [210]
 
 PART II 
 CHAPTER 25 
 
 A CRISIS 
 
 To do Cyril justice, it will be only fair to say 
 that he experienced no slight pang at parting 
 with his pretty little future wife for one day 
 only, for, cruel and hardened as he had be- 
 come, he had a deep and undying love for 
 Helen in the bottom of his heart. 
 
 "What a dear she is," he muttered to him- 
 self, as the hansom disappeared round the 
 corner, "and what a beast I am ; I've deceived 
 her all these months and I am still doing so. 
 If it hadn't been for that villain Palsey, I'd 
 have told her long ago, but now I can't, it's 
 too late too late," and thus making himself 
 miserable and uneasy, Cyril entered his office 
 to give the customary orders, and then pre- 
 pared to walk to Picadilly. 
 
 Leaving Cyril, we must now follow Helen 
 to Holburn station. The train was in as she 
 reached the station, and she had a rush for 
 [211]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 it ; but she succeeded in securing a fairly com- 
 fortable seat in a third class carriage with 
 only three people in it besides herself. 
 
 Having made some notes in her pocket book, 
 she proceeded to read "Pearson's Weekly," 
 and soon became engrossed in its contents. 
 By the time the train stopped at Richmond, 
 the carriage was empty, and Helen was loth 
 to leave her comfortable seat. Seizing her um- 
 brella, she jumped blithely on to the platform, 
 and glanced quickly at every passenger. No, 
 Gladys had certainly not come to meet her. 
 Giving up her ticket, she found herself on 
 the open platform, and ordering a cab, she 
 got in, telling the man to drive to number 8, 
 Down Terrace. She then lent back, deter- 
 mined to enjoy everything that came under 
 her notice. "It seems a big place" she said, 
 as she drove through the crowded High Street 
 of Eichmond, halting every now and then to 
 let a dust cart or some other vehicle pass> over 
 them. 
 
 At last the Terrace Gardens came in view 
 and Helen knew it would not be long before 
 the cab stopped. 
 
 She was right; just then it stopped in front 
 of a row of large well built houses and having 
 [212]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 paid her fare Helen ran up the steps and rang 
 the bell. 
 
 It was answered by a stout middle aged 
 woman. 
 
 In reply to Helen's enquiry she replied in 
 hearty tones "Oh yes miss, Miss Lincarrol is 
 in right enough, she's been expecting you all 
 the morning almost. 
 
 Mrs. Norton had hardly uttered her state- 
 ment, when Gladys herself came flying down- 
 stairs and in a minute she had her arms round 
 Helen's neck and was hugging and kissing 
 her to death. 
 
 "Oh Helen," she cried "how kind of you 
 to come so soon, you dont know what a lot 
 I have to tell you." 
 
 "I am quite sure you have dear" answered 
 Helen "I was delighted to be able to come 
 with out any bother" 
 
 "Did'nt Mr. Sheene mind?" enquired Gladys 
 leading Helen up the richly carpeted stair- 
 case." Oh not at all answered Helen brightly 
 he seemed quite pleased for me to have a holi- 
 day, and he gave me this" she added holding 
 up a bright gold piece. 
 
 At this juncture they arrived at Gladys's 
 bedroom, and drawing back a red plush cur- 
 [213]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 tain they emerged into a dainty little bedroom 
 furnished entirely in sea green and bamboo. 
 
 "Oh ! what a charming room" gasped Helen 
 thinking of her own plain room at home com- 
 pared to this perfect little paradise. 
 
 "Yes it is rather pretty" replied Gladys in- 
 differently, all my rooms are on this landing 
 you know! 
 
 "How many have you?" asked Helen in su- 
 prise. "My sitting room is opposite this, and 
 there is a dear little conservatory opening out 
 of it in which I keep all my pet plants" re- 
 plied Gladys "I think that is quite enough 
 for one girl dont you?" 
 
 "Quite" responded Helen "but where does 
 Mr. Palsey sleep if you don't mind me asking." 
 
 "Oh James has his appartments on the floor 
 above this" said Gladys "now do take off your 
 hat, and come and chat in my cosy corner" 
 and she pointed to the richly cushioned seat 
 as she spoke. 
 
 Helen lay back in the seat and putting her 
 hands behind her head she gazed wistfully 
 round the room. 
 
 "Well Helen" laughed Gladys "are you 
 longing to see my other rooms?" 
 
 "Oh no" replied Helen sadly, "this is quite 
 [214]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 lovely enough thank you, but Gladys darling 
 do pray tell me what your parents said in 
 the letter." 
 
 "Oh yes" said Gladys, and jumping up she 
 opened a handsome little morocoo writing 
 desk and took from it a sheet of writing paper 
 closely written. 
 
 "This is it" she said sadly "I'll read it to 
 you Helen, it makes me so miserable." 
 
 Helen listened attentively while Gladys* 
 read in a most plaintive voice the following* 
 letter : 
 
 "Speerin House 
 Endup Road, 
 
 Norwich. 
 
 MY DEAR GLADYS, Oct. 17th. 
 
 As may be imagined your foolish letter 
 caused both your father and I great displeas- 
 ure. We both consider your suspicions con- 
 cerning James Palsey totally unfounded, and 
 from what you say we think our niece Helen 
 Winston must be a very foolish girl to put such 
 notions into your head. Of course we pity her 
 very much, as no doubt it is very sad to have 
 one's father murdered, but to tell you the truth 
 we think she must be a little off her head. 
 (Violent exclamations from Helen). Kefer- 
 [215]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 ring to your letter again I see that you are de- 
 termined not to Marry James. Now Gladys 
 you must see for yourself how very nonsensi- 
 cal this idea is. James has every means of 
 making you happy and what is more he is very 
 very rich and is by no means stingy with his 
 money, as proof the lodgings you are now in. 
 I am sure he loves you very passionately and 
 he is both truthful and honourable; (sarcastic 
 smiles from both Helen and Gladys) , and what 
 is the use of forsaking this good man, whom 
 you know and ourght to love, for some horri- 
 ble scrapegrace whom you choose to consider 
 faithful? Think over what I have said to 
 you and try and change your mind as regards 
 James. If you resolve to marry him your 
 father and I are quite willing for it to take 
 place at once; if however you persist in this 
 obstinate behaviour, remember you are cut off 
 from our wills and we will not have you in 
 our house, neither will we receive any let- 
 ters from you. We are not ones to encourage 
 foolish suspicions, and are quite in favour of 
 James. You may write again and tell us what 
 you intend doing. 
 
 Yours affectionate Mother, 
 
 ETHELREDA LINCARROL 
 [216]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 P. S. We think the less you associate with 
 Helen Winston the better. Your sisters and 
 brothers are very upset and sincerely hope you 
 will marry dear James." 
 
 "A most impertinant letter" cried Helen 
 with burning cheeks and flaming eyes, "I had 
 no idea my aunt was such a cruel, wicked per- 
 son; I suppose she is in league with him" 
 and she pointed in the direction she thought 
 most likely Mr. Palsey had taken. 
 
 "Oh hush Helen" said Gladys "you really 
 have no right to speak like that !" 
 
 "Yes I have" stormed Helen, "she dares to 
 say I'm off my head; it is far more likely she 
 is off hers." 
 
 "Helen!" cried Gladys "I really wont al- 
 low you to say such things about my mother, 
 it is most rude of you." 
 
 "I dont care" replied Helen "if I am to be 
 privately insulted in this way I declare I 
 wont stand it, I have surely had enough trou- 
 ble without this this " 
 
 Whatever Helen intended to say she got no 
 
 further, for she quite lost her self-control and 
 
 burst out crying, her hot tears falling through 
 
 her fingers and dropping on to her patent 
 
 [217]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 leather shoes. Poor Helen ! it was indeed sad 
 to have all the miseries of her past life re- 
 called by a few thoughtless words expressed 
 in a letter. 
 
 Gladys who was sympathy itself, jumped up 
 and ran to Helen's side. 
 
 Putting her arms round her neck she kissed 
 her, saying as she did so "never mind Helen 
 dear, dont cry, I should not have hurt your 
 feelings so, but cheer up and I'll tell you some 
 news which will show you that we have some 
 friends, who are not on Mr. Palsey's side." 
 
 Helen, who quickly got over her fits of sor- 
 row dried her eyes and looked up. 
 
 "What is it?" she asked. 
 
 Gladys sat down again and opening her 
 mother's letter said "you know what Mother 
 says in the post-script, about my sisters and 
 brothers being very upset and longing for me 
 to marry James?" 
 
 "Yes" answered Helen, "but how many have 
 you got, I understood you were a very small 
 family?" 
 
 "Oh no, we are rather a large family" re- 
 sponded Gladys, "perhaps I had better tell you 
 our names or you wont understand the news." 
 
 "Yes please do" pleaded Helen. 
 [218]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 "Well I have three brothers and three sis- 
 ters," said Gladys, "Lionel is the eldest of the 
 family, he's about 25 or 26 I think, then there 
 is Wilelmina, we always call her Minna, she 
 is 24, then Lawrence is about 23 I fancy. I 
 am the next, and I suppose you know I have 
 just come of age. Ethel and Elsie (the twins) 
 are just 19, and Hugh is the youngest, he is 
 between 17 and 18." 
 
 "You all seem to have very fanciful names" 
 said Helen. 
 
 "Do we?" said Gladys "well Mother is just 
 that kind you know, her name being Ethelreda 
 Aurora, I suppose she thinks we ought to have 
 fancy names." 
 
 "Yes I suppose so" replied Helen, "I cer- 
 tainly think you have sweet names, Ethel and 
 Elsie are very nice for twins, are they pretty?" 
 
 "Ethel and Elsie?" asked Gladys "oh yes 
 fairly so they are both fair you know." 
 
 "You must be a fair family" replied Helen 
 
 "You are fair yourself." 
 
 "Oh no we're not" answered Gladys, "Minna 
 is like a gipsy almost and the boys are all 
 dark." 
 
 "Really?" said Helen "well Gladys what 
 about this wonderful piece of news?" 
 [219]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 "Oh yes" said Gladys, "well when Mother 
 wrote that postscript, I dont believe she asked 
 the others about it at all, because only the 
 other evening, I got a letter from Lawrence, 
 (he is my favourite) and it seems he is quite 
 in favour of me not marrying James." 
 
 "How lovely!" exclaimed Helen. 
 
 "I'll try and find the letter" said Gladys 
 "it really is awfully nice, he says he never 
 liked the looks of James and he quite believes 
 my suspicions are right and he says he'll try 
 and find out who murdered Mr. Winston if he 
 can, and he strongly advises me to mary Lord 
 Beaufort, (a friend of ours who has a regard 
 for me). He also says that he will try and 
 come to see me, Minna is very much of his 
 oppinion too it seems, but I think that is be- 
 cause she has her eye on James. The twins 
 have not much to say in the matter except 
 they think I am silly to miss such a chance, 
 Lionel says so too, but then he is very high 
 and mighty, you know, so of course he wants 
 me to marry some one rich." 
 
 "Well I dont see much good in looking for 
 the letter now you have told me all the news" 
 said Helen laughingly, as Gladys having 
 [220]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 turned her desk up side down, waa rampaging 
 about the bookcase. 
 
 "I suppose its not much good" replied 
 Gladys wearily, "well now Helen the question 
 I want you to settle is this ; what am I to write 
 and tell Mother, and when am I to expect 
 Lawrence? 
 
 "Well my dear, as regards the latter ques- 
 tion I am quite ignorant" said Helen "your 
 brother may turn up today for all I know." 
 
 "How jolly if he does" replied Gladys "it 
 will be very awkward if James is at home, 
 because if ever a man knew how to make him- 
 self disagreable James is that person." 
 
 "Is he really?" exclaimed Helen "well I 
 hope Lawrence will come today if that is the 
 case, but now Gladys to business, you must 
 write to your mother you know, and have you 
 decided what you will say?" 
 
 "Yes I have" said Gladys bravely "I will 
 write at once and say that my suspicions are 
 none the less keen, and on no plea whatever 
 will I marry James." 
 
 "Gladys, you are good !" cried Helen, while 
 
 her friend's lips trembled and her eyes filled 
 
 with tears, "but never mind dear" she added 
 
 "you will be well rewarded one day, when you 
 
 [221]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 find yourself the happy wife of a good man, 
 he may be rich too, because it is not always 
 the bad that are rich." 
 
 "I know" answered Gladys "and now Helen 
 there is just time before lunch for me to write 
 my letter." 
 
 Arranging her writing table, Gladys sat 
 down and wrote the following letter : 
 
 8, Down Terrace, 
 
 Richmond. 
 
 Oct. 17th. 
 MY DEAREST MOTHER, 
 
 No words can express how sorry I am that 
 my letter should have caused you and father 
 so much trouble. My suspicions however have 
 in no way diminished. James is as bad as 
 ever. He has a horrible sneaking way of com- 
 ing upstairs and he dreams too and shouts out 
 "oh why did I do it; murder! robbery." So 
 tonight I shall tell him that I have found him 
 out and could not possibly marry him. Of 
 course he will have nothing to do with me and 
 I shall be penniless, but as you will have no 
 more to say to me, I suppose I am welcome to 
 fall back upon the kindness of my dearly be- 
 loved friend Helen Winston. Now dear 
 Mother, as this is the last letter I shall ever 
 [222]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 write you, I beg that you will give my very 
 best love to dear Father and all the rest, Re- 
 member me very kindly to all my friends espe- 
 cially Lord Beaufort, Begging heartily for 
 your forgiveness (which I suppose you will 
 never grant me) 
 
 I remain, your devoted daughter 
 
 Gladys. 
 
 Having finished this epistle Gladys stamped 
 and sealed it and handing it to Helen said: 
 "You will post this on your way home wont 
 you?" 
 
 "Oh yes" said Helen and she placed the en- 
 velope in her pocket. 
 
 "Now the next best thing to be done is, to 
 go and see if lunch is ready exclaimed Gladys 
 and leading the way, the two girls crossed the 
 passage and entered a charming little draw- 
 ing room. A fire burnt brightly in the grate 
 and a table was spread in the middle of the 
 room, on which a hot pheasant was waiting to 
 be carved. 
 
 "Is this a drawing room or a dining room" 
 enquired Helen, looking at the pretty pictures, 
 the sofa and various drawing room articles. 
 
 "Both" replied Gladys "you see after meals, 
 [223]
 
 DAISY ASHFOBD: HER BOOK 
 
 the flaps of this table are let down, an In- 
 dian silk cloth put upon it, and it is a sweet 
 little table for the centre of a drawingroom, 
 
 "How dodgy" cried Helen in delight. Lunch 
 was soon over and the girls repaired to 
 Gladys's bedroom, which was brighter and 
 sunnier than the drawing-room. Taking their 
 seats by the window, they both sank into si- 
 lence. 
 
 Gladys was the first to break it. 
 
 "Helen" she said "when James comes home 
 tonight, I shall tell him exactly what I think 
 about this matter; and if he turns me out of 
 the house, where can I go?" 
 
 "Dont despair" said Helen "your brother 
 may arrive before that. 
 
 "Oh" said Gladys scornfully "its not likely ; 
 I must say Helen you are very unsympathetic, 
 perhaps if you were living with the prospect 
 of spending a night with no roof over your 
 head, you would be nicer to me" 
 
 "I am not nasty" returned Helen; if such 
 a thing does happen that you dont know where 
 to go, why you can come to me, you know you 
 will be welcome; you see Gladys I've had so 
 much trouble myself, that I find it easy to be 
 calm during other peoples misery." 
 [224]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 "Well it appears you do" replied Gladys, 
 "but anyhow you will surely help me pack my 
 things, for if James turns me away I shall be 
 quite ready to start." 
 
 "Oh certainly" said Helen, and accordingly 
 the next hour and a half was spent in turning 
 out Gladys's wardrobes etc. and by the time 
 the trunks were locked and the room set tidy, 
 it was nearly tea-time. 
 
 Mrs. Norton (the Landlady brought some 
 buttered toast and tea into the bedroom, as it 
 was more comfortable than the sitting room. 
 
 "Oh dear it has commenced to rain" cried 
 Gladys, and walking to the window she drew 
 back the pretty muslin curtain. 
 
 Helen followed and the two girls stood for 
 a moment looking out of the window, through 
 which a few rain-drops were splashing on to 
 the thick Turkish carpet. 
 
 Helens eyes wandered listlessly across the 
 terrace gardens, but she did not take in the 
 scene before her, as she gazed intently at the 
 lively throng before her, her thoughts were 
 far away in the dingy little home-office, and 
 she was wondering if Cyril would permit 
 Gladys to dwell under his roof. 
 
 All of a sudden Gladys clutched hold of 
 [225]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 Helen's arm, and pointed to a figure in the 
 street, which was coming quickly up the steps 
 of the house. 
 
 "Oh Helen he has come !" she cried "quick, 
 quick we must come down stairs !" 
 
 The two girls rushed to the door, but ere 
 they had time to take a dozen steps, they were 
 met at the top of the stairs by Mr. Palsey. 
 
 Helen's cheeks and lips grew white as a 
 sheet, and she crept behind the welcome shade 
 of Gladys's back, as the gaze of the man she 
 hated fell upon her. 
 
 "What is the meaning of this?" hissed Mr. 
 Palsey between his teeth. 
 
 "The meaning of what?" enquired Gladys in 
 a trembling voice. 
 
 "This this most un-called-for visit?" 
 cried Mr. Palsey pointing to where Helen 
 stood trembling like a leaf in every limb. 
 
 "It means" cried Gladys in a loud tone, 
 "that I know all Mr. James Palsey, all your 
 false deceitful ways, all your cruel treatment 
 of my cousin Helen and above all the murder 
 of her father, and the robbery of the safe!" 
 
 Mr. Palsey grew livid with fury and fear, 
 and clung for support to the bannisters. 
 
 "Oh you know all that do you?" he en- 
 [226]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 quired sardonically, "For once your imagina- 
 tions have gone too far Miss Gladys Lincar- 
 rol, I did not murder Mr. Winston as it hap- 
 pens, perhaps his daughter can throw light on 
 that subject." 
 
 "What do you mean?" cried Helen fiercely. 
 
 "What I say" replied Mr. Palsey. 
 
 "If you mean to infer Mr Palsey "that 
 Cyrill has had anything to do with the mur- 
 der you are wrong, he is far too honourable 
 for that." 
 
 "Of course he is" said Mr. Palsey sarcasti- 
 cally. 
 
 "Then dont talk about what you dont know 
 anything about" retorted Helen. 
 
 Mr. Palsey was about to reply, when Gladys 
 interupted him, "well it is of no use to pro- 
 long matters James" she said "so I'll tell you 
 straight what I mean; of course I shall not 
 dream of becoming your wife after what I 
 have discovered about you, and so I am go- 
 ing away; my parents will not have me at 
 home, so I am going back with Helen Winston, 
 till my brother Lawrence comes to fetch me, 
 he will no doubt set me up comfortably and 
 then I shall at least be free from your clutches, 
 even if I am forced into marrying a poor man. 
 [227]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 Mr. Palsey turned an ashy grey and his 
 cruel green eyes gleamed viciously "What?" 
 he gasped "you say you're going away, going 
 to leave the man who has never been any- 
 thing but loving to you ; I tell you, you shant 
 do it, you young cat " and seizing hold of 
 Gladys's slender wrists he tried to force her 
 back into the bedroom. 
 
 Helen uttered a cry and with a blind idea 
 of doing some good, she flung herself across 
 Mr. Palsey's arms. Seeing his chance Mr. 
 Palsey thrust Helen aside and tightning his 
 grip on Gladys pinioned her to the wall, vio 
 lently shaking her by the shoulders every time 
 she opened her lips to speak. 
 
 At this critical moment, a loud ring was 
 heard at the door quickly followed by voices in 
 the hall below, the next moment steps were 
 heard hastily ascending the stairs. Before 
 anyone could speak, Mr. Palsey felt himself 
 violently punched in the back, and Gladys 
 recovering herself in a moment sank sobbing 
 into the arms of her brother. 
 
 Lawrence Lincarrol was a tall, broad shoul- 
 dered young man about 6 ft 2 inches. His 
 hair was dark, rather curly and plentiful and 
 was parted at the side. He had dark blue 
 [228]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 eyes a dark moustache and great regularity 
 of features, but there was no resemblance to 
 Gladys in his face whatever. In age, our hero 
 was about three and twenty. 
 
 Having embraced his sister and shaken 
 hands with Helen Lawrence turned his at- 
 tention to Mr. Palsey who was shivering in 
 the back-ground. 
 
 "Well!" he cried, after scanning the vil- 
 lian from head to foot, "this is nice conduct I 
 must say; may I ask what you were doing 
 with my sister when I came in?" 
 
 "Oh I was merely advising her to keep out 
 of draughts," replied Mr. Palsey glaring at 
 the newcomer with hatred in his eyes. 
 
 "A most extraordinary way of giving your 
 advice" replied Lawrence, "you were shaking 
 her as if she was an animal." 
 
 "She is obstinate" persisted Mr. Palsey. 
 
 "Don't talk nonsense" cried Lawrence hot- 
 ly, "a man who can contrive murders and 
 robberies as well as you can, should be able 
 to give a reasonable answer to a simple ques- 
 tion, tell me at once, why you were shaking 
 my sister in that horrible manner." 
 
 "If you think you can master me Mr. Lin- 
 carrol" said Mr. Palsey, "you will soon find 
 [229]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 yonr mistake, stand out of my way or we shall 
 come to blows." 
 
 Lawrence did not move an inch, and Gladys 
 and Helen waited with beating hearts, to see 
 what would follow. 
 
 Mr. Palsey's evil nature was roused in a mo- 
 ment with a cow-like jump, and with the fury 
 of a lion, he sprang upon Lawrence, dealing 
 him a terrible blow between the eyes. 
 
 But in his rage Mr. Palsey had forgotten 
 how much weaker and smaller he was than his 
 combatant. 
 
 With wonderful coolness, Lawrence siezed 
 Mr. Palsey by the shoulders and after a brief 
 struggle, succeeded in forcing him backwards 
 into the drawing room where he locked the 
 door anil slipping the key into his pocket. 
 
 "I did not wish to fight on a lodging house 
 landing," he said turning to the girls "it 
 might get talked about, Mr. Palsey will have 
 fime to grow cool locked in there for a little, 
 I'll let him out soon." 
 
 "Yes, dont forget" said Gladys "Mrs. Nor- 
 ton will think it so strange." 
 
 "Well Gladys" said Helen "I really must go 
 now; Cyril will be expecting me, and now 
 [230]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 that your brother has come you will be quite 
 safe." 
 
 "Oh Helen !" cried Gladys "you cant go yet, 
 Lawrence what are we to do?" 
 
 "I was going to tell you" replied Law- 
 rence. "Lord Beaufort is living in London 
 now, 26 Portman Square, and as he knows I 
 am here too, he wants me to bring you Gladys 
 to stay with him. I shall be there for a few 
 days longer before I go home, but I dare say 
 you and Lord Beaufort will have arranged 
 matters by then. 
 
 Gladys blushed hard and pretended not to 
 hear. 
 
 "We can all go to Holburn together by the 
 next train" proceeded Lawrence, "and then 
 when we have seen Miss Winston safely into 
 a cab, we can drive to Portman Sq. where Lord 
 Beaufort will be ready to receive us." 
 
 It is very kind of you" said Helen "but I 
 really feel very mean presuming upon you 
 like this." 
 
 "Not at all" replied Lawrence "it is the 
 least we could do ; and now Gladys if you are 
 ready, we ought to be starting." 
 
 "I shant be long" cried Gladys "I've only 
 my things to put on, and my boxes to strap." 
 [231]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 <r Well then I'll just go and see about a fly" 
 replied Lawrence, glancing at his watch as he 
 spoke, "you be ready by the time I get back 
 will you?" 
 
 "Oh yes" answered Gladys, afd darting 
 back into her bedroom she commenced to put 
 on her hat and jacket while Helen wrote la- 
 bels for the luggage. 
 
 In a few moments Lawrence returned and 
 running upstairs knocked at the bedroom 
 door. 
 
 "Oh come in" cried Gladys "I'm nearly 
 ready." 
 
 "Do hurry we've not so very much time" 
 replied Lawrence, dragging out a large black 
 trunk and carrying it to the landing where 
 a cab man was waiting to take it down stairs. 
 
 "Now, I'm ready" said Gladys, "come on 
 Helen." 
 
 "I am coming" replied Helen and picking up 
 her umbrella, she followed the others down- 
 stairs. 
 
 "Oh I say we must'nt forget Mr. Palsey" 
 cried Lawrence "I can hear him muttering in 
 there now, I expect he is awfully wild." 
 
 "I expect he is" laughed Gladys. 
 
 Lawrence produced the key from his pocket 
 [232]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 and was about to slip it quietly into the lock, 
 when Helen interupted him: "Mr. Lincar- 
 rol" she said "dont you think it would be 
 safer to give the key to Mrs. Norton, because if 
 Mr. Palsey hears you opening the door he 
 would be sure to get out and then there might 
 be another scene." 
 
 "So there might" replied Lawrence, "well I 
 think that would be the best, come along 
 Gladys, the sooner we get off the better." 
 
 "Let me out, let me out" screamed Mr. Pal- 
 sey from within the drawing room, "I'll tell 
 the police of it ; let me out this instant," 
 
 "Have patience" shouted Lawrence, but his 
 words were hardly audible for Mr. Palsey was 
 releiving his feelings by kicking violently at 
 the door. 
 
 "The hall door was open, and Mrs. Norton 
 was standing by it waiting for her lodgers to 
 come down. 
 
 "Well miss this is short notice" she began 
 in an injured tone. 
 
 "I am very sorry" replied Gladys "but I 
 have to leave in a great hurry, I would have 
 let you know before had it been possible," and 
 she handed a few soverigns to the land lady. 
 
 "By the by Mrs. Norton" began Lawrance 
 [233]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 "here is the key of your drawing room, Mr. 
 Palsey is in there for reasons which I dont 
 see fit to mention now, but as I found him as- 
 saulting a lady when I arrived I shall see fit 
 to inform the police and no doubt you will be 
 kind enough to take charge of the key until 
 my return." 
 
 "Oh yes sir" replied Mrs. Norton, who had 
 no great devotion for that cross-grained Mr. 
 Palsey as she called him "you can trust me 
 fully." 
 
 "Thank you" replied Lawrence, noting down 
 Mrs. Norton's name and address in his memo- 
 randa as he spoke. 
 
 A cab drew up at the door at that moment 
 and the landlady and parlour maid both 
 walked down the steps with their lodgers. 
 
 "Am I to expect you back at any particular 
 time sir?" enquired Mrs. Norton. 
 
 "I cant say for certain" answered Law- 
 rence, "but I will probably be back sometime 
 tonight." 
 
 "Very well sir, I'll keep the key safe in my 
 pocket till then" and Mrs. Norton slipped the 
 key into its receptable. 
 
 "The old station" cried Lawrence and jump- 
 ing into the cab he shut the door with a bang. 
 [234]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 The journey passed off very successfully, 
 Helen and Gladys both taking a doze in the 
 train and waking up quite fresh at Holburn 
 Station. 
 
 "I must go to the Police Station at once" 
 said Lawrence "so I will see you both started 
 first; what is your address Miss Winston?" 
 
 "I could easily walk" replied Helen blush- 
 ing, "but if you would rather I drove the ad- 
 dress is 132, Cannon Street." 
 
 Lawrence hailed two hansoms "now Gladys 
 jump in as you have further to go" he said, 
 "26, Portman Square" he added to the cab- 
 man, who touched his hat and drove off in an 
 instant. 
 
 The second hansom was waiting and drew 
 close up to the curb as the other drove off. 
 "132, Cannon Street, shouted Lawrence, 
 "goodbye Miss Winston, be sure and write to 
 Gladys if you are in trouble, I am going there 
 myself late tonight as unfortunately I must 
 go back to Richmond to see about Mr. Pal- 
 sey." 
 
 "Thank you very very much" replied Helen 
 
 the tears gathering in her pretty eyes as she 
 
 spoke. But she soon wiped them away and 
 
 leaning back in the comfortable hansom she 
 
 [235]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 commenced to hum a little tune as she ar- 
 ranged her ruffled hair at the little looking 
 glass. Little did she dream how very soon she 
 would have to avail herself of Lawrence's 
 offer. 
 
 A dismal sleet had begun to fall and being 
 tired Helen was not sorry when the hansom 
 stopped at the dreary looking office. Law- 
 rence had already paid the man so Helen had 
 only to collect her parcels and get out. 
 
 A light was shining in the office room and 
 also in Cyril's bed-room which was just 
 above it. 
 
 "How very strange" thought Helen as she 
 mounted the steps. Before she had time to 
 lay her hand on the bell the door was violently 
 opened from within and there stood Netherby > 
 looking very pale and trembling from head to 
 foot. 
 
 "Oh come in Miss, do come in" he cried in 
 an agitated voice as Helen stood staring at his 
 strange appearance. 
 
 "Why Netherby, w r hat is the matter?" cried 
 Helen entering the passage and closing the 
 door behind her. 
 
 "Oh dont ask me miss, please dont let me 
 be the first to tell you" cried Netherby and 
 [236]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 the poor man clung for support to the door 
 handle. 
 
 "Very well, dont distress yourself" said 
 Helen kindly and calmly and seeing there was 
 no more information to be got from him, she 
 entered the office. 
 
 It seemed to be in a state of utter confusion ; 
 papers littered the whole room, Cyril's tea 
 stood untouched by his desk, and Cyril's own 
 private chest was wide open and Wilson the 
 other clerk was cooly reading the papers and 
 documents within. He glanced over his shoul- 
 der as Helen entered and with an insolent 
 grin returned to the parchment in his hand. 
 
 All Helen's pride and dignity was roused 
 in a moment. 
 
 "Wilson!" she cried with an impatient 
 movement of her hands, but keeping perfectly 
 cool the while "oblige me by telling me the 
 meaning of this conduct." 
 
 "The explanation is there" replied the clerk 
 pointing to a half sheet of paper lying on the 
 desk. 
 
 It was a common bit of ruled paper and by 
 the ragged edge had evidently been hastily 
 torn from a note book ; a pin was run through 
 [237]
 
 DAISY ASHPOBD: HER BOOK 
 
 the top of the paper showing it had been at- 
 tached to something. 
 
 "Where did you find this" enquired Helen 
 before reading it. 
 
 "We found it pinned to Mr. Sheene's desk 
 addressed to you miss," replied Netherby who 
 had entered the room, "it was Mrs. Marshland 
 who told us to open it. 
 
 "Very well" said Helen, and she read as fol- 
 lows. 
 
 "Darling. When you see this I snail prob- 
 ably be miles away. This is written to bid 
 you goodbye as it is not likely we shall meet 
 again. When you read my story try and for- 
 give me; for in spite of all I always loved 
 
 you and ever will. 
 
 CYRIL SHEENE. 
 
 This strange epistle was hastily scrawled 
 in pencil and the signature was very shaky, 
 but Helen knew the writing in a minute, it 
 was undoubtedly Cyril's. 
 
 "It is not likely we shall meet again ! !" 
 
 The words ran through Helen's bewildered 
 
 head and repeated themselves again and again. 
 
 Cyril, whom she had loved so dearly and be- 
 
 lived in so faithfully had gone away, left 
 
 [238]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 her alone in the cruel heartless world; Cyril 
 whom she had never even had course or rea- 
 son to call dishonourable had written himself 
 to ask her to try and forgive him. What did 
 it mean? And the story, where was the 
 story?" The room seemed to swim round;" 
 we shall not meet again, "try and forgive me" 
 The story where is the story? And then all 
 was darkness and Helen remembered no more. 
 
 CHAPTER 26 
 
 A REMOVAL TO PORTMAN SQUARE 
 
 WHEN Helen recovered she found herself lying 
 in a large comfortable bed propped up with 
 pillows. The room was large, cheerful and 
 beautifully furnished. A small table covered 
 with a white cloth was by the bedside with 
 medicine bottles upon it. A bright fire burnt 
 in the grate. The blinds were down and warm 
 red curtains pulled across the large bow win- 
 dow. 
 
 A small lamp was carefully placed where 
 no light or glare could reach the bed and the 
 very atmosphere of the room spoke of extreme 
 comfort. 
 
 [239]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 A nurse, in a white cap and apron was glid- 
 ing noislessly about the room arranging things 
 here and there. 
 
 For a moment Helen lay quite still staring 
 about her plerpexedly, but on making a slight 
 movement in the bed the nurse turned round, 
 "So you are awake at last miss?" she said in 
 a slow gentle voice, "do you know you have 
 slept quite quietly for three hours." 
 
 "Where are am I?" asked Helen gazing from 
 the kind face of the nurse around the strange 
 room. 
 
 "You are in Lord Beaufort's house in Port- 
 man Square" replied the nurse. 
 
 "Lord Beaufort?" repeated Helen, "I have 
 heard the name before." 
 
 "Yes you have" said the nurse, "Miss Lin- 
 carrol is here you know, and her brother, and 
 your old servant Mrs. Marshland, so you see 
 no one has deserted you." 
 
 "Except Cyril" sighed Helen. 
 
 "You must not think of that now" replied 
 the nurse soothingly, "all you have to do is 
 rest and keep quiet; I expect Miss Lincarrol 
 will be up soon, she has come twice already 
 only you were asleep, now take your medicine 
 [240]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 and then lay quiet ; you will hear all the story 
 soon from other lips than mine." 
 
 Thus reassured Helen took her cooling 
 draught and lay down, patiently awaiting any 
 visitor who would enlighten her as to past 
 events. Her thoughts naturally enough wan- 
 dered back to the episode of Cyril's departure 
 and she was getting extremely restless, much 
 to the nurse's dismay, when the door softly 
 opened and Gladys appeared in the room. 
 
 With a smile she instantly ran to the bed- 
 side and Helen tried to raise herself to greet 
 her friend, but her head instantly swam round 
 and she fell back on the pillow, white and 
 gasping. The nurse gave her a dose of medi- 
 cine and she quickly came to herself again. 
 
 "You must not try to exert yourself too 
 much" said the nurse kindly, "it will do you 
 no good, and will only hinder your recovery." 
 
 "Very well" said Helen faintly, "but how is 
 it I get so queer?" 
 
 "Because your head is in a weak state" re- 
 plied the nurse, "and it will probable injure 
 you very much to rampage." 
 
 It would take too long to relate the history 
 of Helen's illness as Helen heard it from 
 Gladys's lips, with all the details and exager- 
 [241]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 tions, so we will go back a little bit and see 
 what happened after Helen swooned away. 
 
 CHAPTER 27 
 
 THE CONTENTS OF THE CHEST 
 
 As soon as Netherby ( the clerk ) saw what had 
 happened he at once called for Marshland, 
 who was sitting in the parlour in a state of 
 utter collapse. On hearing that her precious 
 Miss Helen had fainted, the good old woman 
 ran at once to the office room. 
 
 Helen lay perfectly white and still upon the 
 floor with Cyril's fatal letter clenched in her 
 hand. Marshland instantly knelt down and 
 placed her head at Helen's heart. "She is not 
 dead" she cried triumphantly. 
 
 "What can we do?" asked Netherby in a 
 shaky voice. 
 
 "I'll tell you" said Marshland getting up 
 off the floor, you must take a cab and drive 
 as fast as you can to Portman Square number 
 26, Miss Lincarrol is staying there with Lord 
 Beaufort and I think her brother too ; they are 
 all staunch friends of Miss Helen's I know 
 they will come at once, we can make no move, 
 [242]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 friendless as we are, without the help of Mr. 
 Lincarrol or some one." 
 
 "Stop a bit" cried Netherby regaining his 
 courage all of a sudden; something tells me 
 the story Mr. Sheene speaks of in his letter 
 is somewhere in the private chest, and as it is 
 evidently meant for Miss Winston's private 
 reading, I'll trouble you Mr. Wilson to let 
 those papers alone and give me up the key." 
 
 "What right have you to the key any more 
 than me?" asked Wilson sullenly. 
 
 "None I suppose" replied Netherby "but I 
 know that you are subjecting yourself to the 
 penalty of the law by ransacking that private 
 chest, "I shall inform the police if you dont 
 instantly deliver the key." 
 
 Netherby's altered manner rather cowed 
 Wilson so very sulkily he gave up the key. 
 
 Then with a set determination Netherby col- 
 lected all the papers etc : which Wilson had 
 strewn over the desks tying them firmly to- 
 gether placed them back in the chest. 
 
 "Have you any more?" asked he before lock- 
 ing the chest. 
 
 "No" stoutly declared Mr. Wilson. 
 
 "I'm not so eager to belive you" replied 
 Netherby. 
 
 [243]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 "Why not?" enquired Wilson savagely. 
 
 "Because you're not extra fond of the 
 truth" replied Netherby "and I'd rather sat- 
 isfy myself that you have no more papers 
 about you before I lock the chest." 
 
 "You'd better dare lay a finger on me" 
 hissed Wilson. 
 
 "I dont want to" replied Netherby "but if 
 you really have taken nothing, what is your 
 objection to letting me see the contents of 
 your pocket?" 
 
 "Oh I'll let you see the contents drawled 
 Wilson and he proceeded to place a few ar- 
 ticles on the desk. 
 
 Netherby was beginning to satisfy himself 
 it was alright, when he noticed Wilson shuf- 
 fling about with the inner pocket of his coat. 
 
 "Hurry up" exclaimed Netherby impa- 
 tiently. 
 
 "Alright" cried Wilson nervously drawing 
 out a rather dirty handkerchief; but fate was 
 against him and with the handkerchief came 
 a roll of bank notes. 
 
 Marshland gave a cry as she beheld the 
 sight of the unhappy Wilson slink into a 
 corner. 
 
 Netherby collected the notes placed them in 
 [244]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 the desk and without a word put on his hat 
 and went out. In less that five minutes he re- 
 turned accompanied by two policemen, who 
 on a sign from Netherby advanced to Wilson 
 and before the astonished man could say a 
 word he found himself handcuffed and care- 
 fully guarded by the two officials. 
 
 Netherby and Marshland then gave an ex- 
 act account of what had taken place and Neth- 
 erby ended by saying "you see Wilson if you 
 had shut the chest when I told you and con- 
 cealed nothing I should have been the last to 
 call the police, but when it came to robbing 
 the chest in justice to Miss Winston I had to 
 do my duty." 
 
 Wilson was too utterly dazed to say a word, 
 and in a few moments Netherby, not liking 
 to leave the house sent a messenger to port- 
 man Square. 
 
 In a couple of hours a cab drew up at the 
 door, and out got Lawrence Lincarrol, Lord 
 Beaufort, and a short thin man, who turned 
 out to be Cyril Sheene's solicitor. 
 
 On hearing the story, Lord Beaufort said 
 
 that Helen was to be taken at once to his 
 
 house and that Marshland should accompany 
 
 her. Accordingly the unconscious girl was 
 
 [245]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 lifted into the brougham and accompanied 
 by the old servant drove off. "Your things 
 shall be sent on" said Lord Beaufort to Marsh- 
 land as he helped her into the cab "and a 
 trained nurse shall be got for Miss Winston, 
 meanwhile my servants quite understand what 
 is to be done." 
 
 Then the cab drove off and Lord Beaufort 
 entered the office. 
 
 Lawrence and Mr. Spriggs (the solicitor) 
 were both busy interviewing Netherby, who 
 now that he had done his duty and shown 
 much good sence had relapsed into his old 
 nervous state. 
 
 We had here better describe Lord Beaufort 
 and Mr. Spriggs. 
 
 Lord Beaufort was a half Spaniard, his 
 mother being of that nationality and his father 
 (who was dead) an Englishman. 
 
 He took after his mother in looks. He was 
 moderately tall and thin and might have been 
 eight and thirty. He had straight black hair 
 and beard and moustache, to match, the former 
 being small and well cut, not the bushy kind. 
 His handsome dark eyes were quite those of 
 a foreigner and his teeth were beautifully 
 [246]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 white. He was particularly well dressed and 
 even to his boots. 
 
 Very different indeed was Mr. Spriggs. A 
 thin wiry little man about 5 feet 2 inches, 
 with thin sandy coloured hair (a trifle bald), 
 twinkly little blue eyes, a very pink face and 
 carroty coloured moustache. He was attired 
 in a rough tweed suit with knickaboccers, a 
 turn down collar, very untidily put on, thick 
 grey stockings, clumping boots, a green tie, 
 and a dear stalker cap drawn well on to his 
 head. 
 
 "Well the first thing to be done" said Mr. 
 Spriggs in jerky tones "is to open the chest, 
 and I being the solicitor will proceed to do it," 
 and he stalked accross the room with a very 
 high and mighty air and made a great commo- 
 tion with the keys. 
 
 The chest being opened the contents were 
 carefully examined. A blue envelope was first 
 opened and contained the following informa- 
 tion. 
 
 "This is to say that I, Cyril Sheene leave 
 
 all my money, which is all in bank notes to 
 
 my intended Helen Winston; it is not very 
 
 much and does not exceed 150 but still I 
 
 [247]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 hope it will do as I can't afford any more. 
 Dated August llth." 
 
 This was all written in violet coloured ink 
 by Cyril himself; but at the bottom of the 
 paper a few lines were hastily scrawled in 
 pencil. 
 
 "I hereby add that all my share of the money 
 I stole from Mr. John Winston is in the black 
 leather bag at the back of the chest. Helen 
 will recognise the bag. Not a farthing has 
 been spent and it is all to go to Helen. Dated 
 October 14. 
 
 "That was written on the day of Mr. 
 Sheene's departure announced Mr. Spriggs as 
 he replaced the paper in its envelope, and this 
 is the bag I suppose," he added dragging at 
 a black leather bundle in a remote corner of 
 the chest. 
 
 The bag it certainly was and on being 
 opened 100 in ready gold tumbled on to the 
 desk, and with it a slip of paper on which the 
 reader will remember John Winston had writ- 
 ten, "all this gold is bequeathed to my daugh- 
 ter Helen on the day when I shall be called 
 upon to die," and was sealed with the writer's 
 prifate seal. 
 
 Nothing else of great importance appeared 
 [248]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 except a bundle of white manuscript care- 
 fully tied up and sealed, addressed to Helen 
 and marked "private." 
 
 "I know what that is!" cried Netherby ex- 
 citedly "it is the story Mr. Sheene wrote about, 
 look here sir" and he picked up Cyril's letter 
 which had dropped from Helen's hand when 
 she was lifted into the cab. 
 
 Mr. Spriggs carefully read the letter and 
 placed it in the chest, "ah yes" he said ad- 
 dressing Lord Beaufort and Lawrence, "that 
 story is evidently for Miss Winston's private 
 eye, so it must be locked up till she is able 
 to read it." 
 
 "Which wont be for a good while judging 
 from her present condition," said Lawrence, 
 "but now to business, what about this office, 
 it is a difficult matter to carry it on without 
 Mr. Sheene." 
 
 "As far as I can see, it must be kept on till 
 Miss Winston's recovery" replied Mr. Spriggs 
 "if no more news is heard of Mr. Sheene till 
 then well Miss Winston can come and procure 
 her money and various other papers which 
 will of course be hers and then this place can 
 be sold." 
 
 "Yes" said Lord Beaufort and I suppose 
 [249]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 Mr. Netherby will be the head man till then. 
 
 "Well yes" replied Mr. Spriggs "he must 
 certainly be here to look after the place, and 
 of course I shall look in occasionally to see 
 all goes well ; another young man can be got 
 to be under Mr. Netherby as Mr. Wilson has 
 gone to prison for attempted robbery ; do you 
 agree to that Mr. Netherby?" 
 
 "Oh yes sir" eagerly replied the clerk, who 
 would not have disagreed for the world. 
 
 "And if it comes to the place being sold" 
 added Lord Beaufort "you can come to me 
 Mr. Netherby, I may have arranged something 
 by then" 
 
 "Thank you very much sir" replied Neth- 
 erby and after a few more matters had been 
 arranged the three men left the office leaving 
 Netherby in charge. 
 
 By the time Lord Beaufort and Lawrence 
 got back home, a doctor had seen Helen. He 
 said that when she recovered her senses, per- 
 fect rest and quiet would be all she needed, 
 her brain being in a dazed condition. She 
 would not be able to leave her bed for some 
 time probably though nothing serious was the 
 matter. 
 
 Helen remained unconscious all night and 
 [250]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 next day she was very delirious but towards 
 4 o'clock she dropped asleep and woke up 
 about seven o'clock, her right senses returned 
 to her, but still in a weak condition. 
 
 CHAPTER 28 
 
 THE PROPOSAL 
 
 IT was not untill the evening after Helen's re- 
 covery that Lawrence and Lord Beaufort had 
 an oppertunity of conversing together. 
 
 Mulberry Beaufort was seated in his luxu- 
 rious study partaking of some Burgundy wine 
 and reading a detective story, when the door 
 opened and Lawrence, entered, tired after a 
 long day in the city. 
 
 "Well Mulberry" he said throwing himself 
 down in an arm chair and lighting a cigar, 
 "no news of Sheenc in the Star I suppose?" 
 
 "Not a word" replied Mulberry, "it is a most 
 misterious affair altogether." 
 
 "Yes the odd part of it is that Palsey has 
 made off too" answered Lawrence. 
 
 "You dont mean that!" cried Mulberry. 
 
 "Yes I do" said Lawrence, "it appears the 
 villain got off while I was away; you know 
 [251]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 I locked him in the drawing room and as the 
 landlady had the key he would not have 
 made his exit in that way. 
 
 "No" replied Mulberry "he certainly could 
 not but you forget the window." 
 
 "No I dont" responded Lawrence, "that is 
 just where he did get out, for when I opened 
 the door of the drawing room, the window was 
 wide open at the bottom, and a bit of rope 
 was fastenned to a hook on the window ledge 
 and hanging out of the window, so the wreatch 
 made his escape that way; it is a wonder he 
 was not detected for the police are every where 
 on the look out for him and I am sure if ever 
 a man deserved the gallows he does." 
 
 "Yes indeed" replied Mulberry lazily puffing 
 at his cigar "but in my opinion the disap- 
 pearance of Sheene is the most extraordinary 
 it was so very sudden and unexpected, but it 
 was not at all an unlikely thing for Palsey to 
 do, he was so angry at being locked in." 
 
 "My idea is" answered Lawrence "that they 
 both had their own reasons for wishing to 
 leave so abruptly. I shouldnt be at all sup- 
 prised if the villian Palsey knowing the police 
 were on his track, dropped some hint as to 
 [252]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 Sheene's share in the murder and so got the 
 blame partly shifted from himself." 
 
 "Then you think Sheene did share in the 
 murder do you?" asked Mulberry, his black 
 eyes flashing. 
 
 "I do" replied Lawrence, "I bet you a shill- 
 ing that story of Sheene's will reveal every- 
 thing. It strikes me Sheene made off on ac- 
 count of the police too 
 
 "Well I only hope Miss Winston will soon 
 be well enough to read the story" replied Mul- 
 berry. 
 
 "I hope so too responded Lawrence heartily. 
 
 "I suppose Netherby still stays at the of- 
 fice?" enquired Mulberry. 
 
 "Oh yes" answered Lawrence, "but it will 
 be a good thing for him as soon as he can leave, 
 he gets very little pay and he is really a very 
 good fellow indeed." 
 
 "Yes he is" rejoined Mulberry "I will try 
 and get something for him as soon as possi- 
 ble." 
 
 Just then the door opened and in came 
 Gladys looking very pretty in her evening 
 dress of rose coloured silk. 
 
 She blushed on seeing the two men, but 
 came forward gracefully enough. 
 [253]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 "I came to see if you were coming into the 
 drawing room" she said "dinner will soon be 
 ready and I have just been to see Helen." 
 
 "Oh how is she?" asked Lawrence. 
 
 "Better I think" replied Gladys "I am go- 
 ing up again after dinner." 
 
 "Well I will come to the drawing room" 
 said Mulberry putting aside his tumbler. 
 
 "Will you come too Lawrence?" 
 
 "Not yet thanks" replied Lawrence "I have 
 a letter to write, I will join you at dinner" 
 
 "We expect a few guests tonight" said 
 Mulberry. 
 
 "Oh" said Lawrence "I'll change presently." 
 
 Mulberry opened the door and he and 
 Gladys betook themselves from the study. 
 
 Alone in the beautiful drawing room with 
 the light from the tall standing lamp falling 
 on her fair features, Mulberry Beaufort be- 
 came entranced with Gladys's beauty. 
 
 He stood gazing into her lovely blue eyes 
 with his own black ones, till he could contain 
 himself no longer. 
 
 "Gladys darling" he exclaimed passionately 
 seizing her small white hand "I love you." 
 
 Gladys blushed and tried to hide her face 
 [254]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 but Mulberry caught her other hand and kept 
 his eyes full on her. 
 
 "Answer me Gladys" cried the lover "I love 
 you so much and if you will only be my wife 
 my happiness will be complete." 
 
 "Oh Lord Beaufort" cried Gladys "this is so 
 unexpected." 
 
 "Call me Mulberry!" he almost whispered. 
 
 "Well Mulberry" murmured Gladys "I 
 really dont know what to say." 
 
 "Think darling" cried Mulberry, "surely 
 you dont wish to crush all hope and happi- 
 ness out of my life, my heart beats only for you 
 Gladys, you dont wish to stop it do you?" 
 
 "Oh no" earnestly replied Gladys. 
 
 "Then may I take that as your acceptation 
 of me?" enquired Mulberry. 
 
 "I think you may" replied Gladys softly. 
 
 Mulberry was too overpowered with joy to 
 say a word, he merely clasped her in his arms 
 and drew her head on to his shoulder, where 
 it lay in a state of bliss for the space of three 
 minutes. 
 
 At length she slowly raised it and Mulberry 
 taking one of her hands pressed it tight say- 
 ing, "then darling, we may consider ourselves 
 engaged?" 
 
 [255]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 'Tes Mulberry !" murmered Gladys. 
 
 "Then dear accept this as a token" said 
 Mulberry and as he spoke he slipped a hand- 
 some diamond and saphire ring on her finger. 
 
 She had scarcely recovered her astonish- 
 ment and pleasure when the butler entered 
 announcing Mr. and Mrs. Vermont. 
 
 CHAPTER 29 
 
 THE DINNER PARTY 
 
 THE Hon : Mr. and Mrs, Vermont were only 
 the first of great numbers who flocked to Lord 
 Beaufort's house that evening. By the time 
 the dinner gong sounded the large drawing 
 room was filled with ladies and gentlemen 
 many of whom had brought instruments to 
 play, as Mulberry intended it to be a musical 
 evening. 
 
 Mulberry eyed Gladys lovingly as he gave 
 his arm to Mrs. Murry and escorted her to 
 the dining room. 
 
 The dinner table was a sight to behold ! 
 
 Pink was the colour chosen for the evening. 
 
 The daintily arranged menus were set in 
 white porcelain frames on which pink roses 
 [256]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 were beautifully painted. In the centre of 
 the table stood a valuable vase in which large 
 pink roses were arranged. The numerous wax 
 candles were covered with pink shades, 'and 
 among the ferns and plants which adorned 
 the room hung little pink electric lights ; and 
 everything that could be was ornemented with 
 pink satin ribbon and bunches of roses. 
 
 It may here be said that owing to Helen's 
 illness Lord Beaufort had not had late din- 
 ner so the sight was quite new to Gladys. 
 
 Three footmen with powdered hair and 
 chocolate and drab livery were in attendance. 
 
 "Oh Mulberry what is this?" asked Gladys, 
 pointing to one of the menus. 
 
 "Oh that is the menu of my table d'hote" 
 replied Mulberry carelessly, "tfeis is of nightly 
 recurrence." 
 
 "How delightful !" cried Gladys and sitting 
 down she carefully studied her menu: 
 
 MENU DU DINER. 
 Wednesday, October 20th 
 
 Hors d 'cevres. 
 
 Consomme" Parsanne. 
 
 Creme d'asperges. 
 
 Sole normande. 
 
 Selle de mouton a 1 'anglaiae. 
 
 Jambon de York & la Zingara, 
 
 [257]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 Pommes maitre d 'hotel. 
 
 Poularde a la broche. 
 
 Salade de saison. 
 
 Glace marigan. 
 
 or 
 
 Gateaux Mignons. 
 
 Fromage. 
 Dessert. 
 
 TEE SECOND ENTSEE MAY BE EXCHANGED FOK 
 MACASONI. 
 
 As can be imagined the dinner took a good 
 time, but when at length it drew to a close 
 the company proceeded to the drawing room 
 where they settled down for some good music. 
 Mr. Vermont was the first to contribute to- 
 the entertainment. He played "Intermezzo" 
 as a solo violin, and the beautiful melody only 
 added to both Mulberry's and Gladys's hap- 
 piness. Many others also played and sang, 
 and at last by dint of great persuasion Gladys 
 consented to sing. She had a magnificent 
 clear soprano voice and as he listened Mul- 
 berry Beaufort fairly trembled for joy. 
 
 In the midst of the proceedings the dowegar 
 Lady Beaufort entered (Mulberry's mother). 
 She looked a great deal older than she was 
 but she was still very handsome. 
 
 Her hair was silvery white, but her eyes 
 and complexion were very dark, and she very 
 [258]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 much resembled her son. She was attired en- 
 tirely in black silk and white lace. 
 
 The reader may think it strange that Lady 
 Beaufort did not make her appearance at the 
 table d'hote but to tell the truth she considered 
 herself rather too old for such things, her age 
 being 75. She generally partook of a plate of 
 fricassed ham and a glass of sherry, by her 
 own fireside, but the last two nights she had 
 partaken of her meal with Helen. 
 
 During her repast she usually read House- 
 hold Hints and then on coming into the draw- 
 ing room she had plenty to talk about. She 
 had given her son a great deal of hints as 
 to how he should propose and now hearing 
 that he was accepted she made her way to 
 where Gladys was sitting and proceeded 
 to give her some advice as to her future house- 
 keeping. It rather bored Gladys but being so 
 far very high in Lady Beauforts estimation, 
 she tried her best to look interested. 
 
 At about 10-30, Lady Beaufort got up and 
 played God save the queen on the piano and 
 several of guests joined in the chorus on their 
 violins and harps, soon after which, the peo- 
 ple began to depart. 
 
 "Shall you have guests tomorrow night Mul- 
 [259]
 
 DAISY ASHFOED: HER BOOK 
 
 berry?" enquired Gladys as soon as tne last 
 visitor had strayed from the drawing room. 
 
 "No dear I dont think so, they tire me if I 
 have them every night" replied Mulberry. 
 
 "But you'll have the dinner I suppose?" 
 eagerly asked Gladys. 
 
 "Of course" replied Mulberry with a shrug 
 of the shoulders "as I told you Gladys it is 
 a nightly performance here." 
 
 "How nice !" gasped Gladys "well now Mul- 
 berry dear I will go and see how Helen is; 
 shall I say good night now?" 
 
 "If it pleases you dear" answered Mulberry. 
 
 Gladys kissed him fondly and then turned to 
 Lady Beaufort who accompanied her upstairs. 
 
 Lawrence and Mulberry then retired to the 
 study for another glass of burgandy before 
 going to bed. 
 
 CHAPTER 30 
 
 THE DAWN OF LOVE 
 
 SOME few weeks had elapsed since the afore- 
 said dinner party took place and day by day 
 Helen grew stronger, till at length Dr. Dur- 
 ham pronounced her to be well enought to get 
 [260]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 up ; in fact he went so far as to say that a drive 
 in the fresh air would do her good. As may 
 be imagined it was a happy day for everybody, 
 when Helen attired in her new winter clothes 
 made her appearance in the large hall, ready 
 for her first drive in the open air since her 
 illness commenced. 
 
 Gladys was also there and the nurse whom 
 Mulberry had thought it advisable to keep a 
 little longer. 
 
 It was a nice bright day such as is seldom 
 seen in the month of November. The victoria 
 stood at the door and the two beautifully 
 groomed bay horses were pauing the ground, 
 eager to be off. Mulberry and Lawrence saw 
 them safely off and then as they turned into 
 the study Mulberry said "I think if Miss Win- 
 ston is well enough, it would be a good thing 
 to drive to Cannon Street this afternoon and 
 see about reading that story of Sheenes." 
 
 "I think so too" replied Lawrence. 
 
 Neither of the men seemed at all inclined to 
 settle down and after wandering about a good 
 deal, Mulberry threw himself down in a chair 
 and gave a yawn. There was silence for a lit- 
 tle while and at last Lawrence unexpectedly 
 broke it by saying "I say Mulberry how long 
 [261]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 is it since you and Gladys Lincarrol have been 
 engaged?" 
 
 Mulberry turned a dull red and began to 
 light his pipe. "Why do you want to know?" 
 he stammered at last. 
 
 "I'll tell you presently" replied Lawrence 
 with a smile. 
 
 "Well I think it is about three or four 
 weeks" answered Mulberry shuffling about 
 from one leg to the other. 
 
 "Is that all?" enquired Lawrence. 
 
 "Yes" replied Mulberry, "now tell me why 
 you wanted to know. 
 
 It was now Laurence's turn to grow embar- 
 resed, "well the truth is" he said at length "I 
 am thinking of proposing to Helen Winston, 
 and as I have had no experience I would like 
 a few hints as to how I should go." 
 
 Mulberry laughed "well you should go to 
 my mother for hints" he replied "she helped 
 me very much during my little romance." 
 
 "Well I am afraid it would hardly do for 
 me to go up and ask Lady Beaufort to give 
 me some hints, as I am about to propose" re- 
 plied Lawrence "she would be very much 
 taken aback I should think." 
 [262]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 "Not she" answered Mulberry with a shrug 
 of his shoulders" she would take it quite as 
 a matter of course ; but still if you dont care to 
 ask her, why not scribble her a note describing 
 your position and I'll send one of the maids 
 up with it; why she would write you pages of 
 advice." 
 
 "I dont want as much as all that" cried 
 Lawrence "I want just a few gentle hints as to 
 how to be loving and look as if 1 was in 
 ernest." 
 
 "Well why not write to my mother?" again 
 repeated Mulberry. 
 
 "It would look so silly" said Lawrence "and 
 yet I'm hard up for advica and you dont seem 
 inclined to give me any" 
 
 "No, because you'd get it much better and 
 more original from my mother" replied Mul- 
 berry. 
 
 "Well then I'll risk writing" said Laurence 
 getting up as he spoke "but mind if Lady 
 Beaufort is annoyed you must take the con- 
 sequences because I should never have dreamt 
 of doing this without you." 
 
 "Oh I'll answer for the consequences" said 
 Mulberry with an amused smile as his friend 
 [263]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 sat down and taking a sheet of crested note 
 paper proceeded to pen the following lines: 
 
 LADY BEAUFORT 
 
 I hope you will excuse the liberty I take 
 in writing you these few words but speaking 
 honestly I am in the very same difficulty as 
 your son was a little time ago and out of 
 which you so cleaverly helped him. Would it 
 be asking too much of you to do the same for 
 me. I am about to propose to Helen Winston 
 and dont quite know how to express myself. 
 I want it to be quite a short proposal and one 
 quickly got through. Do you advise me to do 
 it out of doors or in. I am afraid I should 
 get 30 nervous in a drawing room, but of 
 course it is just as you think best. Might I 
 have an answer to this as soon as possible 
 
 please. 
 
 Believe me, 
 
 Yours faithfully 
 LAWRENCE E. G. LINCARROL. 
 
 "Here now if Lady Beaufort turns that to 
 ridicule its not my fault cried Lawrence hast- 
 ily screwing his epistle into a cocked hat. 
 
 "No of course not" replied Mulberry encour- 
 agingly ringing the bell as he spoke, "now 
 [264]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 when the butler comes 111 tell him to send it 
 up at once and mark my words Lawrence 
 you'll have a reply within three minutes from 
 now." 
 
 "I feel an awful ass" responded Lawrence 
 throwing the note on the table "but now I'm 
 going out for a bit perhaps as you say I shall 
 find an answer waiting for me when I come 
 back." 
 
 "No doubt of it" said Mulberry and with 
 that Lawrence disappeared into the hall. 
 
 The day was beautifully fine as I said be- 
 fore so Lawrence walked further than he had 
 at first meant to and coming back he met 
 Helen, Gladys and Mrs. Chizzle the nurse and 
 at Helen's request he got into the carriage and 
 made one of the party home. 
 
 Helen looked quite her old self again. The 
 same bright red colour was on her cheeks and 
 the old light in her eyes. 
 
 "I think the drive has done you good Miss 
 Winston" remarked Lawrence noting the 
 change in her face. 
 
 "Yes, I feel so much better" answered Helen 
 "we drove all round Hyde Park and the air 
 is really lovely for London." 
 
 "It is" replied Lawrence and then turning 
 [265]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 to the nurse he added "I should think you are 
 pleased with the progress your patient is mak- 
 ing." 
 
 "Yes" assented Mrs. Chizzle "I am." 
 
 "Do you think Miss Winston, you are well 
 enough to drive to Cannon Street this after- 
 noon and read Mr. Sheene's "story"? enquired 
 Lawrence. 
 
 "Perfectly" replied Helen with a smile. 
 
 Lawrence was astounded, "you must be pre- 
 pared for bad news" he said. 
 
 "I am already prepared" said Helen. 
 
 "For the very worst?" queried Lawrence. 
 
 "For anything" returned Helen 
 
 "That's alright then" replied Lawrence. 
 
 "Mulberry and I are going to tea with the 
 Vermonts this afternoon, but we need not start 
 till 4 o'clock" said Gladys. 
 
 "It would'nt matter if you were a little 
 late" answered Lawrence. 
 
 Just then the victoria stopped and after 
 having helped the ladies to alight, Lawrence 
 went quickly to the study where as Lord 
 Beaufort had predicted an envelope lay wait- 
 ing to be opened addressed to Lawrence in the 
 dowegor lady Beaufort's hand writing. 
 
 Lawrence blushed as he took up the bulky 
 [266]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 package and retired with it to the privacy of 
 his own bedroom, where we will leave him to 
 read it in silence. 
 
 A copy of the letter is given below: 
 
 Nov. 4th 18 
 DEAR MR. LINCARROL 
 
 It is with great pleasure that I comply 
 with your wishes. It is not the first time 
 I have been appealed to under such circum- 
 stances. There is an art in proposing as well 
 as in every thing. If you are liable to nervous- 
 ness, do not propose indoors. There is a very 
 nice little nook in the back garden by the 
 crocus bed, where my own romance took place. 
 It is quite unfrequented from 11 to 1 and from 
 3 to 6. 
 
 Be careful not to be too sudden or you will 
 make the girl shy, but do it by degrees. Keep 
 as close to her as you can after she has ac- 
 cepted (which if you manage it with tact she 
 is sure to do) draw her to you and murmer 
 soft words. 
 
 If you wish for more details do not hesitate 
 to write to me. Wishing you every success. 
 I remain 
 Yours etc. 
 
 CRISTINA BEAUFORT. 
 [267]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 Lawrence folded the above and carefully put 
 it in his blotting pad, and then with a sigh 
 of relief he brushed his hair and went down 
 to lunch. 
 
 CHAPTER 31 
 
 HELEN was pronounced quite well enough to 
 drive to the office that afternoon; so accord- 
 ingly the victoria was again brought to the 
 front door and Helen, Lawrence and Mul- 
 berry all got in. It was not considered nec- 
 essary for Gladys to go too. 
 
 On arriving at Cannon Street Netherby 
 opened the door of the office, for he expected 
 them all the morning. Mr. Spriggs (the solici- 
 tor) was there too. 
 
 Helen was soon seated at the desk and the 
 roll of paper, containing Cyril's story was un- 
 tied amidst a breathless silence. 
 
 It was very touchingly written and stated 
 how Cyril, led away by Mr. Palsey, had con- 
 trived to find out where Mr. Winston kept his 
 money; and how, still under Mr. Palsey's in- 
 fluence had gone up to Warwick to plan the 
 murder of poor John Winston. He fully ac- 
 knowledged his guilt, but declared over and 
 [268]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 over again that he never would have done it 
 without Mr. Palsey's aid. It ended by a heart- 
 felt intreaty for forgiveness. 
 
 Helen's voice faltered a little in places, but 
 she never really broke down till the last word 
 had fallen from her lips, then she sobbed 
 softly, while Mr. Spriggs bustled about and 
 put away the papers. 
 
 Lawrence took Helen's hand and tried to 
 comfort her but it seemed useless. 
 
 Meanwhile Lord Beaufort sought out Neth- 
 erby and engaged him as footman. The poor 
 man was highly delighted for he was getting 
 no pay at present and as every one knew Mul- 
 bery Beaufort was not at all scanty in the 
 way of wages. 
 
 Helen seemed very dull and depressed all 
 the way home but she shed no more tears. 
 
 Soon after 5 o'clock Lawrence began to 
 grow very restless so lighting a cigarette he 
 strolled into the garden to enjoy the last 
 glimpse of day-light. Some how his steps 
 led him to the crocus bed and here he con- 
 tinued to walk up and down his thoughts oc- 
 cupied with Helen Winston. 
 
 As Lady Beaufort had said the crocus bed 
 was a delightfully quiet spot. Not a soul 
 [269]
 
 DAISY ASHFOED: HER BOOK 
 
 was to be seen any where, and a general air 
 of peace pervaded the whole atmosphere. 
 Lawrence continued to walk up and down lost 
 in his rapturous reveries, while the evening 
 grew darker and darker. By and by the stars 
 began to come out and at length the moon 
 rose full in the heavens, and then Lawrence 
 looked up and there in front of him stood" 
 Helen, clad in her evening dress of pale yel- 
 low and a white shawl thrown round her 
 shoulders. 
 
 She seemed as supprised as Lawrence for 
 she stopped suddenly on seeing him. 
 
 "I beg your pardon Mr. Lincarrol" she be- 
 gan "I hope I am not disturbing you, but Lady 
 Beaufort told me to come here before dinner 
 and see if Jefferson (the gardiner) had raked 
 the beds properly." 
 
 Lawrence grew very red and glanced quickly 
 and mechanically up to the window of Lady 
 Beaufort's budoir. There sure enough the old 
 lady was looking out, but on seeing the two 
 together she quickly retired into the regions 
 of her own bedroom. 
 
 "This is Lady Beaufort's doing thought 
 Lawrence as the letter he had received came 
 [270]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 back to his mind. "Oh no you dont disturb 
 me at all" he added aloud. 
 
 Helen smiled and began plucking at the 
 faded leaves of the trees. 
 
 "What a lovely night it is" said Lawrence 
 at last as the silence grew embarresing. 
 
 "Yes" replied Helen vaguely and Lawrence 
 glancing at her saw by the moonlight that her 
 eyes had a far away dreamy look in them. 
 
 "How delightfully sheltered this part of 
 the garden is" continued Lawrence. 
 
 "Yes very answered Helen, drawing her 
 silk shawl over her shoulders as a slight 
 breeze blew across the garden. 
 
 "Had you a good garden where you lived 
 before?" enquired Lawrence, unconsiously 
 leading up to his proposal. 
 
 "At Cannon Street there was only a yard 
 replied Helen, a painful blush mounting to 
 her face, "but at Kenelham we had a sweet 
 little garden, my poor dear father took the 
 greatest interest in his flowers and so did I" 
 she added with a slight catch in her har- 
 monious voice. 
 
 "Dont you now?" asked Lawrence. 
 
 "Oh yes" said Helen, "but you see, it is all 
 so different now ; in those days my father and 
 [271]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 I were constant companions and our opinions 
 were one. But now there is nobody nobody" 
 and tears began to well up in her eyes and 
 fall over her long black lashes. 
 
 "Surely somebody cares for you Miss Win- 
 ston, surely there is someone to sympathise 
 with you" interupted Lawrence. 
 
 "Oh Mr. Lincarrol you dont understand" 
 cried Helen with a sob. 
 
 "I think I do" replied Lawrence gently, com- 
 ing a little closer and taking her trembling 
 hand. I think I understand your feelings, 
 it must be very sad to be so so lonely." 
 
 "Wait till your turn comes Mr. Lincarrol 
 and you will know then" replied Helen. 
 
 "Would it be different, to have some one to 
 care for you, to love you as your father did?" 
 asked Lawrence. 
 
 "Oh it would, it would" cried Helen raptur- 
 esly clasping her hands together. 
 
 "suppose some one loved you now as much 
 if not more than your father, what would you 
 say?" asked Lawrence. 
 
 "I could not belive it" replied Helen 
 promptly unless "unless" she added, "I knew 
 the person very well and was quite posative 
 of the love, and had good proofs of it." 
 [272]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 "Have you not proofs enough?" asked Law- 
 rence. 
 
 "Of what?" asked Helen. 
 
 "Of my love for you" replied Lawrence. 
 
 "Your love!?" gasped Helen. 
 
 "Yes" repeated Lawrence passionately, "oh 
 Helen I can no longer restrain my feelings, I 
 love you as I never before loved anyone, can 
 I hope, can I dare to hope that you return 
 my love?" 
 
 Helen did not answer. She was thinking 
 of another proposal some months past, so very 
 unlike this one, far away on the Kenelham 
 hill tops, and she remembered how she had 
 acted then. Once more, she felt the soft sea 
 breeze fan her face, she saw the hills and the 
 distant sea and she saw oh how plainly Cyrils 
 form by her side, she heard his words and her 
 own replies, she saw his blue eyes looking 
 so intently at her; and then awaking to the 
 present she saw another pair of blue eyes look- 
 ing at her, speaking so much more fervently 
 than the others and she felt the clasp of a 
 strong hand on her own and then raising her 
 head she looked at Lawrence and softly whis- 
 pered "yes." 
 
 [273]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 "Oh Helen" cried Lawrence "you make me 
 so happy, so very happy! 
 
 Tears of joy dimmed Helen's eyes and Law- 
 rence taking her hand drew her head on to his 
 breast and told her gently of his great love for 
 her and how happy they both would be. And 
 Helen listenned feeling the happiness had al- 
 ready begun. 
 
 A gentle breeze began to stir the trees and 
 fan the brows of the lovers as they slowly 
 walked along the paths of love, and the moon 
 looking down from her home in the heavens, 
 smiled on the pair and wished them joy. 
 
 CHAPTER 32 
 
 PREPARATIONS 
 
 As the time drew on Lord Beaufort began to 
 make preparations for his marriage with 
 Gladys. 
 
 He had at first thought it would be nice if 
 Lawrence and Helen could be married on the 
 same day, but that was found to be quite im- 
 possible as Lawrence wished to visit his home 
 first, he had also plenty of other things to 
 attend to before he could be married. 
 [274]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 One evening about 10 o'clock, Gladys was 
 seated in her bedroom enjoying a few min- 
 utes quiet before going to bed. 
 
 Her maid had already done her hair and 
 she had changed her evening dress for a warm 
 and comfortable dressing gown. Her room 
 presented rather an untidy appearance as the 
 dress maker had been there that day to bring 
 her wedding dress which now lies in a snowy 
 pile at the foot of the bed. 
 
 As Gladys sat still by the fire a knock 
 sounded at the door. Before she could reply 
 the door opened and Helen came in. 
 
 "Well Gladys, you seem to be enjoying your- 
 self here all alone" she cried drawing her 
 chair to the fire beside her friend. 
 
 "I was only thinking" replied Gladys with a 
 laugh. 
 
 "Of tomorrow I suppose" put in Helen. 
 
 "Well to tell the truth I was" answered 
 Gladys with a faint sigh. 
 
 "Well you shouldnt sigh" said Helen "only 
 think Gladys, this time tomorrow you will be 
 Lady Beaufort." 
 
 "I know that" said Gladys rather crossly. 
 
 "How sad you seem" said Helen in supprise. 
 
 "Do I?" enquired Gladys "well perhaps 
 [275]
 
 DAISY ASHFOED: HER BOOK 
 
 you'll feel the same the night before your 
 marriage." 
 
 "I hope not" answered Helen promptly "oh 
 Gladys" she added quickly "you never told 
 me where you are going for your honeymoon." 
 
 "How silly of me" replied Gladys cheering 
 up "well we are going on the continent, Mul- 
 berry wishes to visit some relations of his in 
 Venice and then I shall get him to spend a 
 week or so in Naples, Rome, Paris and other 
 places" 
 
 "How lovely !" cried Helen "I do envy you." 
 
 "Well wont you do the same at your honey- 
 moon?" asked Gladys. 
 
 "No" said Helen "Lawrence and I are go- 
 ing to spend a quiet fortnight at Ryde in the 
 Isle of Wight." 
 
 "Oh I see" said Gladys. 
 
 "What time does the important ceremony 
 take place tomorrow" demanded Helen. 
 
 "At 11 o'clock precisely" rejoined Gladys, 
 who possessed the virtue of punctuality, "at 
 St. Pauls." 
 
 "I see" said Helen "and when do you start 
 on your honeymoon?" 
 
 "We cross the channel tomorrow night" re- 
 plied Gladys. 
 
 [276]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 "And Lawrence and I are going to Norfolk" 
 replied Helen. 
 
 "Are you really?" asked Gladys. 
 
 "Yes Lawrence lives there you know" said 
 Helen "so he thought it would be nice for me 
 to go and see his people ; why what am I tell- 
 ing you this for when Lawrence is your own 
 brother?" 
 
 "I dont know I'm sure" laughed Gladys, "by 
 the by Helen did Lawrence tell you that 
 mother and father have quite softened, and 
 are quite willing I should marry Mulberry, 
 but they cant bring themselves to come up 
 tomorrow to the marriage ; Lionel and Minna 
 are coming though, so I expect they will go 
 back to Norfolk with you and Lawrence." 
 
 "I knew all that" replied Helen "I am really 
 quite excited about it." 
 
 "Oh Helen you must see my wedding 
 dress" cried Gladys, and getting up the two 
 girls walked to the bed whereon lay a flimsy 
 mass of tule and satin crowned with orange 
 blossom and glittering with diamonds." 
 
 "It is really a beautiful dress" said Helen 
 at last "how sweet you will look Gladys." 
 
 "Dont be sarcastic" said Gladys with a 
 [277]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 smile little dreaming how pretty she looked 
 even then in her simple dressing gown. 
 
 "Oh I say there is 12 o'clock striking" cried 
 Helen starting up "I've been here a whole two 
 hours, it is really disgracful, well goodnight 
 Gladys dear" she added as she flew quickly 
 out of the room as the last stroke of midnight 
 died softly away. 
 
 CHAPTER 33 
 
 THE MARRIAGE 
 
 AT 11 o'clock precisely, as Gladys had said 
 the marriage ceremony began. 
 
 Gladys as I have already said was attired 
 in a white satin trained dress made to fit her 
 slender figure to perfection and covered with 
 thin tule. She wore orange blossom in her 
 hair and on her dress and a magnificent dia- 
 mond crescent caught up her veil. 
 
 Helen and Mina Lincarrol were the brides- 
 maids they also wore white. Their dresses 
 were exactly alike, but to colour them a little, 
 they were delicately shaded with primrose yel- 
 low ; long satin streamers hung from the bou- 
 [278]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 quets they carried and both being dark girls 
 the colour suited them admirably. 
 
 The page, a little Spanish cousin of Mul- 
 berry's was attired in white and yellow satin 
 also and very pretty he looked, being just five 
 years old and very dark with an olive com- 
 plexion. 
 
 Lionel Lincarrol a tall handsome man of five 
 or six and twenty gave his sister away as higj 
 father could not come up for the ceremony. 
 
 The mighty cathedral was filled to overflow- 
 ing; the most part of the people were invited 
 guests as Lord Beaufort was very popular in 
 society ; but a great many ordinary people had 
 just dropped in to try and catch a glimpse 
 of the bride and bridegroom as they marched 
 up the church. 
 
 At last the service drew to a close, and the 
 guests got into their carriages to drive back 
 to Portman Square where the wedding break- 
 fast was to take place. 
 
 One of the enormous reception rooms had 
 been beautifully decorated with sprays of real 
 orange blossom from Lord Beaufort's hot 
 house and many other bridal decorations. A 
 magnificent breakfast was then partaken of, 
 every article being of the highest quality for 
 [279]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 Mulberry Beaufort prided himself on never 
 half doing things. 
 
 The guests then repaired to another room 
 to inspect Gladys's wedding presents, which 
 were numerous and costly. 
 
 And so the day wore on and 5 o'clock found 
 Gladys, Mulberry, Helen, Mina, Lionel and 
 Lawrence all at the railway station waiting 
 for the boat train to take Gladys and Mul- 
 berry to Newhaven for whence they were to 
 cross the channel. 
 
 Gladys's travelling dress was extremely 
 pretty being made of pale blue grey which 
 suited her very well. 
 
 At last the train came slowly into the sta- 
 tion and the happy pair got in. 
 
 The goodbyes were brief and cheerful, good 
 luck being wished on every side. 
 
 Mulberry expected to be in London again by 
 the end of Febuary and by that time Helen 
 and Lawrence would probably be one. 
 
 At last the whistle sounded and those left 
 on the platform watched the train till it 
 rushed into the tunnel, and then they turned 
 and went on to the opposite platform to take 
 the train for Norfolk. 
 
 [280]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 It was a long journey and they were all 
 tired when they got there. 
 
 The brougham had been sent to meet them 
 and though the others all knew the road to 
 their house so perfectly, Helen looked out of 
 the window with a new interest for it was all 
 strange to her. 
 
 After a drive of 14 f an hour or more the 
 carriage drew up in front of a fine old house 
 standing rather back from the road and with 
 a beautiful carriage sweep in front. In the 
 moonlight it presented a very pretty picture. 
 
 Before the coachman had time to ring Law- 
 rence had jumped out and opened the front 
 door. 
 
 They then crossed the hall and entered the 
 drawing room a beautifully furnished room. 
 
 Mrs. Lincarrol was reading by the fire when 
 they all entered. She was a very tall thin 
 woman with reddy coloured hair done very 
 high on her head and small winky blue eyes. 
 Her features were fairly good, but she was 
 powdered profusely and indeed her hair looked 
 as though it had seen a good many bottles 
 of hair dye. She was attired in an evening 
 dress of purple velvit trimmed with black 
 satin and jet. Helen glanced at her as she 
 [281]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 rose from her chair and wondered how she 
 came to have such a good looking family. But 
 she quickly became aware that the room con- 
 tained two other occupants. Two girls were 
 seated at the piano trying some duets. They 
 were both tall and fair with blue eyes and 
 pale complexions and they wore rose coloured 
 dresses. From Gladys' discription Helen 
 knew why they were the twins Ethel and Elsie. 
 
 Mrs. Lincarrol rose as they entered and 
 having embraced her family turned with a 
 queer look in her eyes to Helen. 
 
 "So this is Helen Winston?" she said hold- 
 ing out her hand, "my niece I think" 
 
 Helen did not quite know what to say so she 
 merely smiled and she was then introduced 
 to Ethel and Elsie, both of whom she liked 
 very much, especially the former. 
 
 "Now I think you'd better go and see your 
 father" exclaimed Mrs. Lincarrol at last "you 
 will find him in the library with Hugh, no 
 doubt Helen would like to make her uncle's 
 acquaintance." 
 
 "I should" replied Helen. 
 
 So they all marched accross the hall and 
 opening another door entered the library. 
 
 "So here you all are again" cried a cheery 
 [282]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 voice from within and at the same moment a 
 tall well built man came forward. He was a 
 contrast to his wife in every way, being fairly 
 stout, dark and brown eyed. He had a kind 
 though stern looking face. He greeted Helen 
 very cordially with none of the shifty glances 
 his wife had made use of and then introduced 
 Hugh to her. He was only 17^ with dark 
 hair and eyes and very much resembled Lionel. 
 
 "Well I'm glad to see you all back." cried 
 Mr. Lincarrol, "but you all look tired, I sup- 
 pose the journey was long?" 
 
 "Not very" replied Minna who had hitherto 
 kept a discreet silence, "but I'm very hungry. 
 
 "Why of course you must be, ring the bell 
 Hugh" cried Mr. Lincarrol heartily "and I'll 
 see you get something at once." 
 
 A very good meal was soon brought up and 
 it was quickly disposed of. 
 
 "Well Helen I'm going to bed now" said 
 Minna at last, "if you come now I'll show you 
 your room." 
 
 "Oh thank you" replied Helen and with that 
 they both walked upstairs together. 
 
 Lionel and Hugh soon followed their exam- 
 ple and so Lawrence was left alone with his 
 father. 
 
 [283]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 "A very nice girl Helen Winston seems" 
 cried Mr. Lincarrol, "I admire your taste 
 Lawrence." 
 
 "I'm glad you do" answered Lawrence, "I 
 was struck with her when I first met her." 
 
 "Yes I certainly admire your choice" re- 
 plied Mr. Lincarrol, and after a few more 
 words they both retired to bed. 
 
 CHAPTER 34 
 
 FIVE YEARS LATER 
 
 FIVE years have elapsed since we last saw 
 Helen. Let us choose a favourable moment to 
 view our heroine after the lengthy interval. 
 
 Seated in a large and wealthily furnished 
 drawing room by a bright fire, writing at a 
 neat little table, sits Helen, now no longer 
 Helen Winston but Mrs. Lincarrol. The clock 
 has just struck 4. and the shades of the Decem- 
 ber evening are fast drawing in. By the light 
 of the fire however we can get a tolerably good 
 view of Helen. She has altered but little dur- 
 ing the five years of her married life. She 
 looks a trifle older, but the change is so slight 
 as to be scarcely perceptible. She has still the 
 [284]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 luxurious black hair and long lashes shading 
 her soft eyes. 
 
 She is clothed in a rich tea-gown of a deli- 
 cate green. She is writing diligently and 
 seems intent on her work but she occasionally 
 looks up to address a word or two to a deli- 
 cate looking little girl of about three years 
 who is playing on the hearth with a little fox 
 terrier. This is little Nellie, the only child, 
 a pale-faced fair-haired little thing, who has 
 attained her third year today. 
 
 At length it grows too dark to see, so clos- 
 ing her blotter with a snap, Helen walks to 
 the window and holding aside the heavy velvit 
 curtain gazes out accro&s the frost-bitten gar- 
 den and the roofs of the houses, which are 
 dotted about the town of B . 
 
 "Dear me" she says "it is beginning to snow, 
 I think dear" she adds turning to her child 
 "it is time you went up to the nursery tea will 
 be ready I expect." 
 
 So saying she rings a bell and Marshland 
 appears, looking very different to when we last 
 saw her, in her black dress and clean cap and 
 apron. Having stuck to Helen in the hour of 
 trial she now finds herself the much-respected 
 nurse of little Nellie. 
 
 [285]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 Nellie having departed to the upper regions, 
 Helen once more resumes her writing, this 
 time by the aid of a large standing lamp. By 
 and bye a servent enters with some tea. "Is 
 Mr. Lincarrol in yet?" enquires Helen. "No 
 m'am I think not" replies the servent. "oh 
 then I shant expect him till late" answers 
 Helen and so saying she partakes of her tea 
 alone, which done she goes to the piano and 
 plays a few merry sonatas. At length the 
 clock strikes seven, and Helen is about to go 
 and dress for dinner, when the butler enters 
 with the message that a woman from the vil- 
 lage of Huntsdown (5 miles distant) wishes 
 to see her at once on a very important matter. 
 
 "Who is the woman?" askes Helen in great 
 astonishment. 
 
 "I dont know mum" replies the butler "she 
 is very poor-looking and says she's tramped all 
 the way from Huntsdown to see you, but she 
 wont give no name." 
 
 "How extraordinary !" says Helen, "I know 
 no one living in Huntsdown, in fact I have 
 only been there once; but however I will go 
 and see the poor soul." and rising as she speaks 
 Helen vanishes into the hall. 
 
 An old woman of about 60 or 70 is stand- 
 [286]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 ing in a remote corner of the hall. The butler 
 had spoken truthfully when he said the woman 
 was poor looking. She wears a tattered dress 
 of some faded hue, and on the top of that a 
 man's coat, which might once have been black 
 but is now almost bottle-green. A thin shawl 
 coveres her shoulders and a battered black 
 bonnet hangs back from her head. Her iron- 
 grey hair is streaming over her face, still damp 
 with the falling snow. 
 
 "Did you wish to speak to me" asks Helen 
 kindly advancing to the woman. 
 
 "I do mum" replies the poor creature, drop- 
 ping a bob-curtsey as she speaks, "I've bin 
 tramping from Huntsdown since 4 o'clock and 
 bin nearly turned back with the snow." 
 
 "What is your name," enquires Helen. 
 
 "Mrs. Cotton, if you please mum" answers 
 the woman, "but to get on with my story, you 
 must know I live at "The Jolly Dutchman" 
 in Huntsdown. My husband keeps the inn, 
 but he dont do much bussiness; the place is 
 so remote-like, and I'm afraid he's a bad lot," 
 and here Mrs. Cotton shook her head regret- 
 fully "but to come to the point mum, a week 
 or so ago, a poor man all ragged and looking 
 terribly ill, come to the door and asked if we 
 [287]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 could let him in to sleep the night, as he'd 
 no were to go and no money. My husband 
 was drunk at the time and turned the poor 
 man away in spite of my pleading for him. A 
 few minutes later when my husband was in the 
 bar I opened the door and seeing the poor 
 man there I could not resist letting him in. 
 So according I gave him the attic at the top 
 of the 'ouse, where he has bin laying ill ever 
 since without my 'usband knowing." 
 
 "What a sad story" says Helen gently "but 
 I'm sure it was very good of you to risk taking 
 the man in. I suppose you came to me for 
 money did you not?" 
 
 "No mum not for that" replies Mrs. Cotton 
 sadly "you see I've tried to save a little money 
 myself during the last few years so I've been 
 able to have the doctor in once or twice to ^wk 
 at the poor man. Mr. Harland his name is. 
 Me and my girl Sally, we've made the attic 
 as confortable as we can and I've lit a fire up 
 there once, but you see mum coles costs money 
 like everythink else. The doctor says there's 
 not much 'ope for the poor man, he's dying 
 fast of fever and consumption. The other 
 night mum, your gardiner, happened to come 
 in for a glass of something and of course he 
 [288]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 got talking with the other men and the con- 
 versation fell on you mum, and he said he's 
 known you a long time ever since you was 
 Miss Winston (or some sich name as that) 
 At the time the talk was going on, I was sit- 
 ting upstairs with Mr. Harland and as the 
 door was open we could hear the talk in the 
 bar quite distinct; well mum, directly Mr. 
 Harland heard your name mentioned, he got 
 quite wild and excited all of a sudden and 
 went raving on about you and he would'nt be 
 satisfied till I told him all I knew about you. 
 I was astonished mum I can tell you. After 
 that Mr. Harland seemed much quieter and 
 all yesterday and today he's been in a sort 
 of stupor, but about half past three today he 
 called me and told me he'd not got very long 
 to live and would I do him a favour? I said 
 "Yes," so he told me to go into the town and 
 ask you to come and see him at once. He says 
 he knew you quite well some time back and 
 you knew him too, but you probably have for- 
 gotten the name now. I tell you mum I was 
 fair took aback, but however leaving my girl 
 Sally in charge of him, I started off on my 
 errand, and here I am mum, waiting to know 
 [289]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 what your answer may be to this extraordi- 
 nary request?" 
 
 "It is a most extraordinary request" as you 
 say Mrs. Cotton, and I never knew anybody 
 by the name of Harland" replied Helen. 
 
 "My idea is mum" says Mrs. Cotton "that 
 the poor man is dilerious." 
 
 "Very likely" answered Helen, "but to 
 please him, I will order the carriage and we 
 will drive over together, you look far too tired 
 and cold to walk." 
 
 As Helen speaks she toches a spring bell, 
 and then reaching a sable-lined cloak from the 
 peg she puts it on drawing the hood over her 
 soft brown hair. 
 
 She then orders a baskitt of streangthing 
 things to be packed for the invalid. 
 
 Then the carriage comes round to the front 
 door and the two get in. A contrast indeed! 
 The one small, shrivelled and shrunken, hug- 
 ging her wreatched garments around her to 
 keep out the biting cold; the other tall and 
 stately, her rich cloak falling gracefully round 
 her slender figure. 
 
 The drive is long and dreary ; being for the 
 most a long straight road with tall hedges at 
 either side and an occasional cottage or tree 
 [290]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 releiving the monotony of the scenery. But 
 Helen, leaning back in her comfortable car- 
 riage is not thinking of the passing scenery, 
 but of the extraordinary mission she is bent 
 on. 
 
 At length the carriage stops, and Mrs. Cot- 
 ton leads the way up to a small tumble down 
 dirty looking inn, whith an almost illegable in- 
 cription painted in white letters, "The jolly 
 Dutchman, Thomas Cotton." 
 
 Mrs. Cotton opens the door and Helen finds 
 herself in a very small and filthy dirty pas- 
 sage. A strong smell of beer and tobacco greet 
 her on entering. A door on one side of the 
 passage is half open, and looking through, 
 Helen can see three or four rough looking men 
 seated round a table with mugs of beer be- 
 fore them and pipes in their mouths, and the 
 sounds that issue from the room are none of 
 the pleasantest, for the men are talking, laugh- 
 ing and shouting, not to say swearing. 
 
 In disgust Helen turns to the door of the 
 other room. It is a kitchen evidently and a 
 remarkably dirty one too. A candle is burn- 
 ing in this room, and by the light of it Helen 
 can see a slovenly looking girl stirring some 
 horrid smelling stuff in a saucpan, while a 
 [291]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 very small baby is yelling its heart out in a 
 wooden cradle. 
 
 "Here Sally" cries Mrs. Cotton to the girl 
 "how is the invalid" 
 
 "No better" replies Sally wiping her hands 
 on her apron "I lit a fire for him, 'cause he 
 grumbled so about the cold." 
 
 "I dont wonder at it" responds Mrs. Cot- 
 ton, "well mum," she continues turning to 
 Helen "perhaps you'll step upstairs, its that 
 door there mum with the handle off," and she 
 points with her grimy finger to a door at the 
 top of the stairs. Helen climbs the ricketty 
 staircase with a wild fear and misgiving at 
 her heart, wondering what the result of this 
 strange visit will be. A light is burning in 
 the room she enters. It is a damp cold place, 
 a trifle larger than the passage below. A 
 miserable fire is doing its best to burn in the 
 grate and judging by the amount of matches 
 strewn about, Sally must have been exerting 
 many patient efforts to get it to burn at all. 
 
 The window was minus a pane of glass and 
 the cold wind blew right through the room 
 making the door bang to and fro with a madly 
 monotonous tone. 
 
 Helen glanced hastily round the room, but 
 [292]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 the corners being in darkness, she had to hold 
 the candle above her head to see anything at 
 all. In doing so a groan caught her ear and 
 advancing to the corner from whence it issued, 
 Helen perceved a sort of pallet bed streached 
 on the floor, covered with a singal blankett. 
 Placing the candle on the floor close by, Helen 
 knelt down and with trembling hands and a 
 quaking heart pulled the covering away. And 
 then no wonder Helen uttered that low 
 stifled cry; for there with his pale thin face 
 turned towards her and his skeleton hands 
 clutching at the blankett, there with his eyes 
 dim and sunken and his breath coming quick 
 and short lay Cyril Sheene alias Mr. Harland. 
 For a moment Helen could not utter a sound, 
 the words seemed to stick in her throat, and 
 she knelt gazing in horror and amazement at 
 the fast-dying man. It was Cyril who broke 
 the awful silence, "Helen" he whispered 
 brokenly "what a long time you were coming." 
 
 "I never dreamt it was you Cyril" answered 
 Helen taking his thin hand in hers, for now 
 all her heart seemed to warm towards the man 
 who had wronged her so much and who was 
 so soon going to leave her. 
 
 "No of course not" replied the dying man 
 [293]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 "you never thought I would come to this 
 (here he stopped for breath), "but I want to 
 tell you this before I die." 
 
 "Cyril you must not die" cried Helen, open- 
 ing her basket and producing some wine. 
 
 "No, no" gasped Cyril pushing the glass 
 away "its no use, I know I'm dying, the doc- 
 tor said so; give me some water to ease my 
 throat and I'll go on." 
 
 Helen gave him his wish and then knelt 
 down beside him while he continued. 
 
 "After I left you Helen, that day you went 
 to Richmond, I intended going to Picadilly 
 to pawn some things as I had no money to pay 
 my debts. When I got back to my amazement 
 a letter from Mr. Palsey was waiting for me, 
 which explained that the police were already 
 on our track and that if I valued my life I had 
 better leave London and go to some place with 
 him. Of course I had no choice but to go, 
 but oh Helen if you could have known my 
 feelings when I thought I should not see you 
 again. Hastily I scrawled a note to you and 
 added a few lines to my will, you read them 
 did'nt you?" 
 
 Helen nodded in assent. 
 
 "Well" continued Cyril, "having made my 
 [294]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 preperations, I started off to meet Palsey. We 
 traveled together. I forget wliere we were go- 
 ing. Palsey told me how he had escaped after 
 he had been locked up in the drawing room. 
 We had to change at Charing Cross I think 
 and scarcely had we set foot on the platform, 
 when up came two policemen and before we 
 could say a word we found ourselves hand- 
 cuffed. Well to make a long story short we 
 were tried and I was sentenced to 10 years 
 penal servitude, and Palsey who had done the 
 most part of the crime had penal servitude for 
 life. Well after three years of my time had 
 passed, I was granted a free pardon for saving 
 the life of someone. I have no time to tell the 
 whole story now. At first I was delighted at 
 the mere thought of being free again, but then 
 I recollected I had no friends nobody to care 
 wether I lived or died. When I was set free 
 I wandered about trying in vain to find you 
 Helen. But I got no news of you, untill one 
 day I read of your marriage in the paper. 
 Then I gave up all hope of ever seeing you 
 again. Soon after I fell ill and spent many 
 weeks in an old barn, attended only by a child 
 who used to go messages for me etc : till I was 
 well enough to walk about again. Then my 
 [295]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 wanderings began again, and I found them 
 harder than ever. After my severe illness I 
 could no longer bear sleeping out. I had to 
 buy lodgings wherever I happened to be, and 
 once or twice when I had no money I had to 
 sleep out in the fields. That did for me Helen. 
 From that day I grew much worse. A young 
 man took pity on me one night and gave me a 
 room in his house for nothing. But with his 
 exception no one cared and so I wandered on 
 untill late one night I arrived at this miser- 
 able inn. I did'nt know where I was, but I 
 thought it safe to take another name. So I 
 was brought up here, where I should certainly 
 have died had not some one down in the bar 
 mentioned your name, and then the excitement 
 of seeing you kept me up 
 
 Here Cyril stopped gasping for breath and 
 Helen with her tears fast falling administered 
 water to him and propped up his pillows. 
 
 "Helen" cried Cyril at last, he could barely 
 talk now, "do you forgive me?" 
 
 "Oh Cyril" cried Helen "of course I do; oh 
 if only you had come to me before, how happily 
 this might have ended. I forgive you fully 
 from the bottom of my heart." 
 
 Cyril smiled, he was too far gone to talk 
 [296]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 and Helen could see his eyes growing brighter. 
 A long silence followed while Cyril's breath- 
 ing grew laboured and slow. Presently with 
 a great effort he turned and caught Helen's 
 hand in his own. "Helen I'm going fast. 
 Goodbye I die happy since you forgive me." 
 And Helen stooped and kissed him. He turned 
 and looked at her for the last time and then 
 his spirit passed quietly and peacefully away. 
 
 CHAPTEK 35 
 
 CONCLUSION 
 
 A YEAR has passed since the sad events re- 
 corded in our last chapter, and Cyril has long 
 been laid in the church yards sod. His grave 
 is ever bright with flowers placed there by 
 Helen's loving hands and by those of her chil- 
 dren Nellie and John. 
 
 Of Mr. Palsey little has been heard but it 
 has lately been rumoured that he died a nat- 
 ural death in prison, though some people ex- 
 agerate and say he died by his own hand. 
 
 Marshland is still living though her health 
 is gradually becoming weaker. 
 
 And what of Helen herself? 
 [297]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 Let us look into her drawing room to-night 
 and we shall see her once again. 
 
 It is New Year's Eve and the drawing room, 
 hall, rather spacious rooms are all it up, while 
 the many happy people are dancing and en- 
 joying themselves. For Helen is giving a 
 dance. Yes, a gathering of all her oldest and 
 dearest friends. Among the many faces we 
 recognise the Lincarrols. Even Mrs. Lincar- 
 rol is there gorgeously got up in bright yellow 
 silk which she is proudly telling everybody 
 was the foundation of her grandmother's wed- 
 ding dress. 
 
 Minna and her husband (for she is now mar- 
 ried) are both there, also Ethel who is engaged 
 and Elsie who has just returned from her 
 honeymoon. Lionel is the only one not there, 
 but he is doing well in America. 
 
 Hugh (now in the Army) is also attending 
 the dance. But Gladys where is she? She is 
 also there with her husband Lord Beaufort 
 and while the latter is talking to Lawrence 
 let us notice Gladys who is deep in conversa- 
 tion with Helen. 
 
 Seated on a sofa close to the entrance of the 
 green-house, idly watching the dancers as they 
 waltz round the spacious room, we once more 
 [298]
 
 THE HANGMAN'S DAUGHTER 
 
 see Helen and Gladys in close companionship. 
 What a pretty contrast they make ! 
 
 Helen with her dark hair as abundant as 
 ever and the lovely colour on her cheeks. 
 
 She is glancing down and her long lashes 
 cover her eyes. She looks very happy and 
 a smile is playing about her lips. 
 
 She wears a pale violet coloured dress made 
 in the latest fashion and the colour suits her 
 to perfection. Gladys is attired in white silk 
 trimmed with bright gauzy ruffles of pale pink 
 and silver. She is playing with her fan ^nd 
 laughing merrily with Helen. Her bright blue 
 eyes are full of happiness and a little colour 
 has come into her usually pale cheeks. 
 
 "Ah well Helen dear" she is saying "you 
 have nothing to grumble at now I'm sure." 
 
 "I never said I had" laughs Helen, "I am 
 perfectly happy with Lawrence and my chil- 
 dren and it is so nice to have you here again, 
 but all the same I have had troubles; a good 
 many more than most people of my age." 
 
 "Yes that's undeniable" replies Gladys "but 
 still you have a dear husband and lovely chil- 
 dren." 
 
 "Of course I have" cries Helen "and I am 
 quite happy now." 
 
 [299]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 "And as far as I can see there is no reason 
 why you should ever be unhappy again," re- 
 plies Gladys. 
 
 "No" says Helen, "but still I cant quite for- 
 get the sadness of my early years." 
 
 "Nonsense my dear," cries Gladys, "dont 
 forget what you told me so long ago about 
 your sorrows, they will become like wounds 
 which though healed over are still to be seen, 
 and so though you will not exactly forget the 
 sorrow you will no longer feel the pain." 
 
 "Yes" answers Helen laughingly, "that was 
 a very good idea on my part; and though ap- 
 plicable to you then, it certainly applies to me 
 now. 
 
 So now our story comes to an end and we 
 will bid goodbye to Helen. She has already 
 partaken freely of the cup of sorrow but now 
 her time has come and she knows what true 
 happiness is and all her sorrows, miseries and 
 heartaches shall be blotted out in that sea of 
 mist and shaddows; The Past. 
 
 THE END 
 
 [300]
 
 THE JEALOUS GOVERNES 
 
 or 
 
 THE GRANTED WISH
 
 THE JEALOUS GOVERNES 
 
 or 
 
 THE GRANTED WISH 
 
 CHAPTER 1 
 
 WISHING 
 
 ONE evening late in Sep : Mr. Hose sat in his 
 armchair reading a news paper. His wife sat 
 in an other looking at the "Strand" Mager- 
 zine. Mr. Hose sudonly looked up at his wife ; 
 "Elizabeth" he said "one thing I have been 
 wishing for, ever scince we were married ia 
 a baby, would not you like to have one looking 
 at her seariously "Yes indeed I should" ansed 
 his delicat wife with a sigh. 
 
 I soud like to adobt one continued Charlie, 
 I would like to have one of my own said Eliza- 
 beth I dont like adopting babys, well you cant 
 do it any other way if you dont get one. Be- 
 sides if it was a boy what name have you got 
 [303]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 for it if it was a boy it should be named Char- 
 lie after you dear, and if it was a girl I sup- 
 pose you would call it Elizabeth and liza for 
 short would not you said Charlie, well yes she 
 said beginning to read her magazine. Mr 
 Hose now took out his watch and to his wife 
 he said I have got to go out this eveing at 
 what time said Elizabeth at seven oclock I 
 promised Mr. Lineap I would meat him at 
 his offiace at a quarter past it is now half past 
 6 just half an hour. I have time to finsh this 
 bit of newes in the paper, so saying he con- 
 tinued to read. 
 
 Presently the clock sturck a quater past 7, 
 oh goodnes I must fly, said Charlie Mr. Leanep 
 will be expecting me he took up his boiler 
 banged it on his head took up a walking stick 
 the first that came in to his hand, and rushed 
 out of the room looking like a roughyeun out 
 of the streets, his boots untide his hair rough 
 he banged the door behind him. 
 
 Noisie man mutterd his wife as soon as he 
 had disapear. I feel ashamed realy I do noth- 
 ing will keep him quiet when he has got an 
 appoinment never mind perhaps he cant 
 help it she said and fell asleep in her arm- 
 chair. 
 
 [304]
 
 THE JEALOUS GOVERNES 
 
 CHAPTER 2 
 
 THE NEW BABY 
 
 MR. HOSE came back at about 12 o'clock he 
 had drunken a little whiskey but it made no 
 effect on him. He woke early the next morn- 
 ing and woke his wife and began telling her all 
 about his evening stroll with Mr. Leanep but 
 he did not say anything about the whiskey he 
 had drunk feering it would shock her. But 
 when the clock had just struck half past six 
 they heard a ring at the door bell and within a 
 few minutes the maid servant came hurrying 
 up stairs and said the Dr. had arrived w r ith a 
 box under his arm and he would like to see 
 Mrs. Hose she said. "Oh well, will you show 
 him up to this bedroom" said Mrs. Hose turn- 
 ing to her husband and saying "you don't mind 
 him coming up, do you dear?" Mary went 
 out of the room grinning, closing the door 
 quietly behind her. 
 
 In a few minutes the Dr's. bold step w r as 
 heard at the door and then a loud knock and 
 with a "come in" from Mrs. Hose he entered 
 the room. 
 
 [305]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 "Oh I say Mrs Hose" he began taking off his 
 hat "I have heard you have been wishing for 
 a baby, so I have brought you one and your 
 wish is granted." 
 
 "Oh hurrah" said Mrs. Hose "Is it a boy 
 or a girl?" 
 
 "Well I don't know" said the Dr. quite, 
 "but I'll leave you to find out and settle mat- 
 ters" so saying Dr. Pauline took his departure 
 shutting the door with his foot, while he held 
 his precious top hat in his two hands. 
 
 As soon as the Dr. left the room, Mr. Hose 
 began hurrahing and laughing at the idea of 
 the new baby coming. "I am very glad it's 
 come, arn't you?" he said to his wife. 
 
 "Yes, I'm very glad. Hasn't it come early?" 
 
 "Yes," said her husband, "but don't you 
 think we had better open the box and look 
 at it?" "Well perhaps we had," said his wife, 
 cutting the string with a pair of scissors which 
 were lying on the bed. Directly the box was 
 opened, a dear little fat baby rolled out on 
 to the eider down. "Oh, isn't it a darling?" 
 said Mrs. Hose, sitting up in bed, and placing 
 it between her and her husband, "What a pity 
 it hasn't got its eyes open." 
 
 "Oh, but it's asleep," said Mr. Hose ; "they 
 [306]
 
 THE JEALOUS GOVEENES 
 
 never have their eyes open when they are 
 asleep, except when they are very ill." 
 
 "Oh, yes, I see now it is asleep, it is blinking 
 its eyelids." 
 
 "Hadn't we better be wrapping it up in 
 something, it must be rather cold, poor little 
 thing," he said, patting its face. 
 
 "Oh, yes, of course we must," said his wife, 
 jumping out of bed, never stopping to put on 
 her dressing slippers, she walked over to the 
 wardrobe. 
 
 She unlocked it with a small key she kept in 
 her drawer, and on the third shelf she found 
 a small, pale blue shawl, which she had had 
 when she was a baby, and she had kept it ever 
 since, in case she should have a baby when 
 she was grown up. 
 
 "Here's the very thing," she said, "the shawl 
 I had when I was a baby," she said, skipping 
 back to bed. 
 
 "Oh yes, that's a nice shawl," said Mr. 
 Hose, "and it's pretty big too, we can wrap 
 it all round it ; and you can cuddle it close to 
 you, and then it would be warm, I should say.'* 
 
 Mr. Hose did not get up till half past eight 
 oclock he could not stay in bed any later be- 
 cause he was already rather late getting up 
 [307]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 I expect I shall be late at my offace said Mr. 
 Hose to himself buttning up the last button 
 of his waistcoat, he then slipped on his coat 
 put on his hat took up his walking stick and 
 maid his apperance in the hall takeing a glance 
 at him self in the glass as he passed it, he 
 then opened the hall door and began walking 
 at a quick pace to his offaice he was not so 
 late after all. 
 
 CHAPTER 3 
 
 THE BAPTISAM 
 
 IT was a lovely day on the 28th of September 
 when a carriage drove up to the door and Mr. 
 and Mrs. Hose with the baby in her arms ran 
 down the door steps and into the carnage 
 Mr. Hose doing the same. "It's a good thing 
 its a nice day isn't it Charlie?" she said to 
 her husband "Yes it is a good job or the baby 
 couldn't have come out tho'. He isn't so very 
 delicate, by the bye what's his name going 
 to be?" 
 
 "Charles Edward" she said "Charles after 
 you and Edward after his grandfather." "I 
 hope Miss Gurling is at the church now, she's 
 always late for everything." 
 [308]
 
 THE JEALOUS GOVERNES 
 
 "She is going to be the godmother isn't 
 she?" asked Charlie "Yes" said his wife 
 "You don't object do you? And his godfather 
 is that pious man who kneels before us in 
 church, Mr. Johns." 
 
 "Oh he is a nice man that" said the father 
 clapping his hands "I am glad he is going to 
 be the godfather" 
 
 "Why here we are" said his wife jumping 
 out of the carriage. 
 
 "Oh yes" said he stepping out with a laud- 
 able air. 
 
 "Oh dear" said his wife "I've left the baby 
 in the carriage" "Oh poor thing" said the 
 husband running back for it. Goodbye Thomp- 
 son "said he to the coachman here's 6d for 
 you, it's quite enough for him" he murmured 
 to his wife as he took off his hat very rever- 
 ently at the church door. When they got 
 into the church the first person they saw was 
 Miss Gerling sitting quitertly in the bottem 
 seat saying her prays very dovoutly. Mrs. 
 Hose went up to her oh I say she began you 
 are the godmother "Yes said Miss Gerling 
 it is going to begin soon, what? said Mrs. 
 Hose the christening said Miss Gerling Mr. 
 Jolins is not here we are wateing for him. 
 [309]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 Presently Father clocks came bussling down 
 the church he went up to Mr. Hose and said 
 "I can't think why Mr. Johns is not here he 
 is very late, yes he is said Mr. Hose and the 
 worst of it is we cant begin without him. No 
 we cant said the preast it is a great nuisance 
 he continued shacking his black head of hair, 
 after about half an hour the church door 
 opened and in came Mr. Jons he walked quite 
 calmly up the aisle of the curch to his own 
 seat, takeing it more as if he was very early 
 insted of very late, he said a few prays and 
 then he went down to the bottem of the church 
 and said in rather a loud wisper had not we 
 better begin yes said father clocks puting on 
 his stoll. 
 
 All this while during the christening Mr. 
 Johns kept standing on one leg and blowing 
 his nose rather hard, he didn't have to say 
 much tho he looked rather embarassed. When 
 it was all over they took their departure and 
 went home in the carraige, but poor Mr. Hose 
 parted with a good deal of his pence, because 
 little boys kept running after his carraige and 
 would not go away without a copper or so. 
 
 "As we are passing the confectioners" said 
 Mr. Hose to his wife, "we might tell them to- 
 [310]
 
 THE JEALOUS GOVERNES 
 
 send up a nice sugar cake in honour of baby's 
 Xning. 
 
 "Oh yes we might do that" said his wife, 
 scratching her head to show off her net which 
 was carefully covering her knob behind. 
 
 They arrived home at last and had the beau- 
 tiful Xning cake between them for tea. 
 
 CHAPTER 4 
 
 ENGAGING THE NURSERY GOVERNESS 
 
 "Do you know my dear" said Mr. Hose to his 
 wife one morning at breakfast "what I was 
 thinking of doing?" "No" said his wife look- 
 ing very surprised, "What is it." 
 
 "Well" he said "I was thinking of getting 
 a nursery governess." 
 
 "A nursery Governess" said his wife "Why 
 the baby isn't old enough to have one yet, re- 
 member it's only 6 months old." 
 
 "Well" said Mr. Hose "I was thinking of 
 getting one because only think to yourself how 
 very useful she would be, she could help us 
 in the evening when baby was in bed and 
 besides that she could look after baby and he 
 would get used to her before it was time to 
 be taught." 
 
 [311]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 "Oh yes" said his wife "now I see what you 
 mean it would be a very good thing. You and 
 I must go and see Madam Toinette about one 
 in London tomorrow." 
 
 When breakfast was over, they went into 
 the drawing room and Mrs. H. began knit- 
 ting a pr. of socks for her short coated boy, 
 and her husband curled himself up in an arm 
 chair and smoked to a low degree. 
 
 "I say Lizzie eh! why shouldn't we go to 
 London today eh?" (he was rather a cockney 
 man.) 
 
 "Yes we can go today, I don't see what 
 harm it could do. We'll go in the afternoon 
 then." 
 
 "Eight you are," said the husband, "I'll 
 change my clothes" he said as he retired to 
 his bedroom and his wife continued to knit 
 the pair of socks she was knitting for her 
 baby. 
 
 Presently just after the dinner-bell had 
 rung, down came Mr. Hose from his bedroom 
 looking like a duke instead of a mere Mr. 
 
 "I say wife do you think I look nice. I 
 have been such a long time dressing do you 
 know what I've put on clean?" 
 
 "No said his wife who did not take the least 
 [312]
 
 THE JEALOUS GOVERNES 
 
 interest in a man's toilet. Well he said clear- 
 ing his throat and pulling up his trousers and 
 sitting down. "I've put on this beautiful black 
 suit with coat tails and a lovely clean shirt 
 he said stroking his front and I've put on a 
 clean pair of scarlet socks with a hole in but 
 it does not show and he continued I've got on 
 a nice pair of black trousers but he said with 
 a sorrowful face the button has come off from 
 my trousers which makes one leg shorter than 
 the other. This being the only sentence his 
 wife had heard she looked up from her plate 
 and said "Oh you poor dear! never mind I'll 
 sew it on for you after dinner. "Oh thank 
 you so much ! said Mr. Hose I should not have 
 been able to go to London if you had not 
 thought of this kind offer. Now Charles said 
 his wife eat your dinner because we are going 
 by the 3.15 train. Charles began eating his 
 dinner quickly saying at the same time with 
 his mouth full "Do you think baby will be 
 all right with the housemaid. 
 
 "Oh yes he will be all right it is only for a 
 few howers" said Mrs. Hose. 
 
 "Oh yes" said Mr. Hose beginning to eat his 
 dinner. 
 
 Presently his wife looked up and said now 
 [313]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 Charles, I have done my dinner and I am going 
 up to get ready and she went ont of the room. 
 
 Mr. Hose finnished his dinner and then 
 put on his top hat and took his best cherry 
 wood walking stick. He could not see his 
 wife anywhere; so like a wise man he began 
 walking down to the station when he was half 
 way whom should he see but his wife walk- 
 ing sedately along; she looked very nice in 
 a coffee coloured dress trimmed with brown 
 velvet a bonnet to match with a pretty bird 
 in front and strings of brown velvet as well 
 as a large bow of the same; she had brown 
 gloves and a pretty light coffee coloured para- 
 sol in her hands, her nice walking shoes and 
 stockings just peeped from under her dress. 
 Well said Charlie we are not late for the 
 train." 
 
 "An't we" said his wife looking at her 
 watch which she wore on her bracelet. "No" 
 said Charlie but you do look nice. 
 
 They arrived at the station and jumped into 
 a first class carriage. 
 
 Presently they arrived in London and 
 
 walked arm in arm from the station. They 
 
 walked up to Madame Antoinette's house to 
 
 ask her if she knew of any governess which 
 
 [314]
 
 THE JEALOUS GOVERNES 
 
 they could engage. A nice fat looking servant 
 answered the door. Is Madame Antoinette at 
 home. Yes mam' she said looking rather ig- 
 norant will you step this way. (Mrs. Hose 
 walked into the drawing room and sat down 
 waiting for Madame Antoinette) Presently 
 Madame Antoinette came down into the room. 
 Good morning Mrs. Hose she said. Oh good 
 morning Madame Antoinette said Mrs. Hose 
 sit down but do you know of any governesses 
 which we could engage? Well said Madame 
 Antoinette frowning there is a Miss Brentnor 
 she lives in Julian Road No 36. Oh what is 
 she like? Oh she has fair hair at least you 
 may say carrotty hair and one good thing 
 about her is her eyes she has lovely big grey 
 eyes. She has a very sallow complexion and 
 she had a blue dress on last time I saw her. 
 Do you know of any other governesses con- 
 tinued Mr. Hose? Yes said Madame An- 
 toinette there is a very nice young lady called 
 Miss Smith she has dark hair and brown eyes 
 but she is rather cow-like she has rather bois- 
 terous feet and a few freckles on the top of 
 her nose but she is all right you know and 
 she lives in Buttonbrick House Hudson's 
 Street and then there is another young lady 
 [315]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 called Miss Junick. She left her last place 
 and was hated in this family and I have been 
 told that she was known to take a few things 
 that did not belong to her in that house ; but 
 I can scarcely believe that for she is a beauti- 
 ful young lady and I like her very much. They 
 left Madame Antoinette's house and went to 
 call on Miss Brentnor and Miss Smith but did 
 not like either of them. They went home and 
 the next morning a letter came addressed to 
 Mrs. Hose she opened it and this is what she 
 read 
 
 MADAM, 
 
 I beg to present you with the photograph 
 which you ask me to send. I think I have 
 very good features and I know I'll make a ex- 
 cellent governess. It is not at all true what 
 was said about me in my last situation and I 
 am willing to come and look after your little 
 boy and teach him when he is old enough. 
 Give me a nice bed-room Madam; of course 
 I am a Catholic which I suppose you heard 
 from Madame Antoinette. 
 
 I remain, Yours truly, 
 
 KOSE M. JUNICK. 
 [316]
 
 THE JEALOUS GOVERNES 
 
 Mrs. Hose answered the letter and this is 
 what she put, 
 
 DEAR Miss JUNICK, 
 
 I like you very much but I must not be- 
 lieve what was said about you in your last 
 situation. Will you meet me at the Victoria 
 Station on Thursday at half past four and I 
 will ask you a few questions. 
 
 Yours truly, 
 
 E. HOSB. 
 
 Mrs. Hose was now satisfied she d answered 
 the letter and in time she would have the gov- 
 erness with her. 
 
 CHAPTER 5 
 
 THE GOVERNES ARRIVES 
 
 THE next morning Mrs. Hose ordered break- 
 fast early than usual in order that she might 
 get off by the 9/30 becaus she was going to 
 do a little shoping first and she thought to 
 her self she could get a beautiful dinner at one 
 of the Resteraunts and she smacked her lips 
 as she sat down to her breakfast of eggs and 
 beacon and a cup of cocoa. When she had 
 [317]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 finished she went up stairs and placed her 
 bonnet on her head and buttoned up her patent 
 leather boots and took an umbrella because 
 it looked stormy and started on her way to 
 the station bidding her husband farewell. 
 
 Directly she got outside it began to rain so 
 she put up umbrela and within ten mi nets she 
 got to the station and jumped into a first class 
 carriage (for she licked to look grand) and 
 soon the train started off for the smokey and 
 dreary city. 
 
 At last the train got to Victora and out 
 jumped Mrs. hose without a moments delay, 
 she walked up and down outside the refresh- 
 ment room (for this was where she was to 
 meet our Heroine) she went up to one lady 
 and said do you mind me asking you but I am 
 looking for my future governess Miss Junick 
 do you posess that name I am sorry for your 
 sake that I do not she ansewerd politely and 
 walked on. then Mrs. hose asked another lady 
 who was peradeing up and down in a red and 
 gray dress eating a halfpeny bun which she 
 had just bought. Mrs. Hose advanced towards 
 her and when she got close to her she saw 
 she was very pretty so she thorght she would 
 be as polite as she could and began have I 
 [318]
 
 THE JEALOUS GOVERNES 
 
 the plesure of meeting Miss Junick. I am not 
 Miss Junick but I am a frend of the dear 
 ladys (best luck) and she told me she would 
 be here to meet you at half past four this 
 afternoon oh thank you said Mrs. Hose I now 
 recerlect I was thinking I had to meet her 
 this morning farewell or a deiw as the french 
 say she said as she left the station to go and 
 get some dinner. Perhaps you would like to 
 know what she had for dinner rabbit and 
 merangues were what she chose and she 
 drank sherry wine. After dinner she went 
 into the depth of London to look at some of 
 the shops and came back in time to see the 
 governess. As she entered Victoria station 
 she met a precise young lady hastening to the 
 refreshment room, she hurried after her and 
 when she got up to her thought she looked like 
 Miss Junick in the face, but before she could 
 say a word the lady jumped sideways and 
 asked her was she Mrs. Hose and with an 
 answer of yes they walked together into the 
 waiting room and sat down upon a horse hair 
 cushion and they now commenced their con- 
 versation. 
 
 "How long were you in your last place?" 
 
 "Two years madam" 
 
 [319]
 
 DAISY ASHFOED: HER BOOK 
 
 "Oh and was that your 1st place?" 
 
 "Oh no I was abroad before with three lit- 
 tle french children there was only one in the 
 other family and she was a throro English 
 child so was her mother." 
 
 "Oh and what do you teach" said Mrs. Hose 
 cocking up one eyebrow. 
 
 "Music, drawing, the use of the globes, etc., 
 etc. only you don't want me to teach your 
 little boy yet do you?" 
 
 "No, no, no," said Mrs. Hose "not yet he is 
 only six months old, but are you very fond of 
 children and have you any little sisters and 
 brothers?" 
 
 "I have one little sister of 10 and a little 
 baby brother and I have two grown uppers, 
 but I am very fond of children and wish I had 
 one of my own." 
 
 "You won't whip my baby will you?" said 
 Mrs. Hose. 
 
 "Oh dear no" she answered "I'de spoil him 
 more likely than whip him." 
 
 "Oh well I want you to be medium with 
 him" said Mrs. Hose. 
 
 "Quite so Madam I understand babies thor- 
 oughly; are there any more questions you 
 [320]
 
 THE JEALOUS GOVERNES 
 
 think you would like to ask me whilst I'm 
 here?" 
 
 "I think I've asked you pretty nearly all she 
 answered" except when could you come to 
 me?" 
 
 "I can come on Monday Madam I was pack- 
 ing a few of my things in case you would 
 have me." 
 
 "Let me see now" said Mrs. Hose pausing 
 "how about the washing shall you pay it or 
 will I?" 
 
 "Well I'm not very rich Madam and it 
 would be a charity if you will pay it." 
 
 "Certainly I will and how much are you 
 used to getting a year?" 
 
 "Either 5 or 14 pounds according to what 
 I have to do. I don't do much for 5." 
 
 "All right I will give you 14. I hope you 
 will do a good deal for that as I want you 
 to bath the baby and have utter charge of 
 him. And as you are coming on Monday, I 
 will prepare you a nice bedroom" "Thank 
 you very much Madam" said Miss Junick get- 
 ting up smiling. "Good afternoon Madam 
 she said hurrying out of the waiting room. 
 Mrs. Hose came home by the 6 o'clock train 
 and told her husband all about Miss Junick 
 [321]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 and Mr. Hose said he thought she'd do very 
 nicely. 
 
 Monday soon came and with it the gover- 
 ness in a station cab and a large box with 
 B. M. J. in red enamel on it. "Here I am 
 Mrs. Hose" she said stepping out of the cab 
 "who tips the cabman you or I"? "The But- 
 ler" replied Mrs. Hose he has a few shillings 
 in his pocket Come on John and give the 
 Cabman 2/6". The Butler obeyed and helped 
 the honest cabman in with the box. Miss 
 Junick was then shown up to her bedroom to 
 take off her hat. Then she went into the 
 nursery and found her pupil sitting in a high 
 chair all alone playing with his rattle. 
 
 Just the kind of baby I shall get jelous of 
 she thought. 
 
 CHAPTER 6 
 
 HOW MISS JUNICK'S JEALOUSY BEGAN 
 
 As she entered the room the baby looked up 
 from his play, and stared at her rather hard, 
 surprised at seeing a strange lady. 
 
 But Miss Junick did not take any notice 
 of the baby's astonishment, but merely walked 
 [322]
 
 THE JEALOUS GOVERNES 
 
 straight over to it, lifted it up, and kissed it 
 a great many times, saying as she did so, 
 
 "Oh you dear little thing ! how I would long 
 to have you for my own." She then rang the 
 bell for dinner, as it was then one o'clock, 
 and she knew that she had to give the baby 
 its dinner in the nursery. Presently the house- 
 maid came up, bearing a tray in her hand 
 with the dinner on it. Miss Junick then gave 
 the baby its dinner, and got up and tried to 
 amuse it, but the baby got cross and tired, 
 not being used to her ; so that she was obliged 
 to lay it down in its cradle for its afternoon 
 sleep, while she herself went upstairs to un- 
 pack her box. When she had done unpacking 
 she came down again to see if the baby had 
 awoke. 
 
 It was just beginning to wake up as she 
 entered the room. She was pleased to see that 
 it was awake, and lifted it out of its cradle, 
 kissing it and repeating the same words as 
 before. 
 
 At last tea time came, and pretty soon after 
 tea Miss Junick took the baby in her arms and 
 took it down stairs to say good night to Mr. 
 and Mrs. Hose. 
 
 She then brought it upstairs again, took it 
 [323]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 into its mother's bedroom, and began, to un- 
 dress it. She found its little nightgown in a 
 white case with C.H. in pale blue letters on 
 it. The nightgown was very pretty, It was of 
 white flannel, and the frills round the neck 
 and sleeves were of pale blue, as the baby was 
 dedicated to Our Lady of Victories. 
 
 When it was in bed, after kissing it a great 
 many times, she turned out the gas and re- 
 tired to her bedroom, saying as she did so, 
 "I could never find a baby like that any- 
 where, not even if I were to search the wide 
 wide world." 
 
 "Well! I dont know though," she said to 
 herself as she sat down on the bed, "I might 
 go out tonight, and ask the Doctor where Mrs. 
 Hose got her lovely baby from. Oh no though, 
 perhaps I couldn't, as I should have to tell 
 Mrs. Hose that I was going out and what I 
 was going out for. But I could pretend to 
 her that I was going out to buy some Beech- 
 ams Pills or a reel of cotton to mend some of 
 my linen. Yes, of course I could do that." 
 
 And so, without a moments delay, she 
 marched downstairs and into the drawing 
 room. 
 
 "Oh please Mrs. Hose," she began, "I would 
 [324]
 
 THE JEALOUS GOVERNES 
 
 like to go down the town to buy a box of 
 Beecham's Pills, may I go?, she added. 
 
 "A box of Beecham's Pills! why are you 
 unwell?" said Mrs. Hose. 
 
 "Oh dear no, but in case of necessity," said 
 Miss Junick, "and perhaps when I get there 
 I may find some other things which I want to 
 buy in the shops." 
 
 Oh certainly, you may go," said Mrs. Hose, 
 "but you wont be back late, will you, because 
 of Baby." 
 
 Oh ! I have put the baby to bed," said Miss 
 Junick, cocking her head in the air, and slam- 
 ming the door behind her. 
 
 CHAPTER 7 
 
 WHAT MISS JUNICK DID IN THE TOWN 
 
 Miss JUNICK arrived in the town at about 
 eight o'clock! She went straight to the Doc- 
 tor's house and rang loudly at the bell. In a 
 few minutes it was answered by a boy in but- 
 tons, who asked her what she wanted, and on 
 her replying that she wanted to see the Doc- 
 tor, she was shown into a neat little draw- 
 ing room draped in green and red silk. Soon 
 [325]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 she heard the Doctor's bold step. He opened 
 the door and in he came dressed in an evening 
 suit. He bowed politely as he shut the door, 
 saying ''Have I the pleasure of seeing Miss 
 Junick the new and accomplished governess 
 of Mrs. Hose?" "Yes you have that pleas- 
 ure," she said, getting up and bowing also. 
 
 And what is it you have come to ask me, 
 Miss Junick? he said preparing to sit down 
 in his arm chair. 
 
 Oh ! she said, I have come to ask you where 
 Mrs. Hose got her most lovely baby from. 
 
 "Oh, said the Doctor, I gave it to her be- 
 cause- she wished forone," "Do you think you 
 could manage to give me a baby like him?" 
 said Miss Junick. 
 
 "Well, said the Doctor, the first question 
 is, are you married? 
 
 "No, I am not married, but I will marry if 
 you can give me a baby like that it would be 
 worth marrying for." 
 
 "Well ! you cannot marry till someone asks 
 you, and I cant because I have a wife of my 
 own," said the Doctor. 
 
 "Well ! can I have a baby like it even if I 
 don't marry?" said Miss Junick. 
 
 "Oh well ! I dont think so ; Is that all you 
 [326]
 
 THE JEALOUS GOVERNES 
 
 have come to ask me"? he said, in an aggra- 
 vating tone, beginning to open the door for 
 her. 
 
 "Yes, that is all," said Miss Junick, "but 
 you will try and find a baby for me, wont 
 you? 
 
 "Yes, but you say you are not married," 
 said the Doctor. 
 
 "Well! I must have made a mistake, and 
 was not thinking of what I was saying, for 
 I certainly am." 
 
 "Oh yes, I will try and find one Good 
 evening Miss Junick," said the Doctor. 
 
 "Good evening Doctor Brandon, said Miss 
 Junick, and she shut the hall door behind her, 
 and commenced to walk up the town. 
 
 Dear dear it is nine oclock oh no half past 
 I must hurry or Mrs. Hose will be cross and 
 say I neglect the child and I dont only she 
 will think so because I have it for too long 
 only an hour and a half it is not at all long. 
 At last she came to the house and she went 
 strait to bed but she could not sleep for think- 
 ing of the baby which she was going to have. 
 She did not get scolded in spite of all she 
 said. 
 
 [327]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 CHAPTER 8 
 
 THE PRIVATE ARIVAL OF MISS JUNICKS BABY 
 
 Miss JUNICK awoke early the next morning; 
 she was very excited thinking of her future 
 baby, and she didn't get up until eight o'clock. 
 She then walked downstairs to the baby's 
 room, and got it up. When it was dressed 
 she gave it its breakfast, but she didn't talk 
 to it, as much as she did the other day, for 
 she was too much excited. After breakfast, 
 she found it's pram in the shed and took it 
 out for it's walk. 
 
 At last she arrived home, and after giving 
 the baby its dinner, she put it to it's afternoon 
 sleep. When it woke up she took it out for 
 another walk, and on her way she met the 
 doctor's page boy coming along with a box un- 
 der his arm. As she saw him approaching 
 she left the pram without a word and ran 
 along to meet him. When she got up to him, 
 the boy raised his cap and said. "If you 
 please, Miss, the doctor told me to bring you 
 this box and he hopes the contents will do." 
 
 "Oh, thank you, thank you," said Miss Ju- 
 [328]
 
 THE JEALOUS GOVEENES 
 
 nick, as she took the parcel, and ran back to 
 the pram with it. 
 
 She put the box in, and walked hastily home, 
 for she wanted to open it. Soon she got to 
 the house, and to her great horror, as she 
 was going upstairs she met Mrs. Hose. 
 
 "Well, Miss Junick, have you been taking 
 baby for a walk? she said, "and what is that 
 box you have under your arm." 
 
 "It is only something I have bought, noth- 
 ing to do with you," she muttered, as Mrs. 
 Hose shut her bedroom door. 
 
 When she had undressed the baby, she set it 
 up in it's high chair gave it it's rattle, and 
 hurried upstairs to open her precious box. 
 
 "I hope it's nice," she said, as she cut the 
 string; she then opened the lid of the box. 
 Of course it was ugly, as most babies are when 
 they are first born. 
 
 But this would not do for Miss Junick, for 
 she called it 'an ugly little beast," and threat- 
 ened to throw it away. 
 
 When the next day came she thought it was 
 more ugly still, and that day she really did 
 throw it away, and I will tell you where she 
 put it." 
 
 In fact she did more than this, for she mur- 
 [329]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 dered it first, and then threw it into one of 
 the dirty alleys. She was now quite satisfied 
 that she had got rid of it, but she was more 
 angry still when she found the bill inside the 
 box, "Miss Junick Dr. to Doctor Paulin for, 
 one baby delivered as per agreement 1." She 
 took the 1 out of her purse and walked 
 straight down to the Doctors and gave it with- 
 out a minutes delay and begged to have a 
 receipt at once. So it was given to her at 
 once, and he asked her in and cross questioned 
 ner about the baby. She paused a little and 
 then said 
 
 "Oh its getting on very nicely thank you, 
 good afternoon," and she shut the outer door 
 and hurried away home. 
 
 When she got home Mrs. Hose's baby was 
 sleeping quietly in its cradle, but it soon woke 
 up and she gave it its tea. Pretty soon after 
 tea it went to bed, and she went up to her 
 room, and I must tell you that her front win- 
 dow looked out upon the churchyard. She 
 was looking out of this window as she was 
 doing her hair, and she saw that the burial 
 of a little baby was going on, and two poor 
 women were there. Miss Junick pierced very 
 hard out of the window and she recognised 
 [330]
 
 THE JEALOUS GOVERNES 
 
 that it was the same little baby that she had 
 murdered and thrown away. 
 
 "Oh! so they are burying it are they?" she 
 said to herself, "I wouldn't take pity on such 
 an ugly little thing if I were them. 
 
 When she had changed her dress she went 
 downstairs to have her supper with Mr. and 
 Mrs. Hose thinking all the while of what she 
 had seen. When supper was over, she went 
 upstairs and took from her trunk a "shilling 
 shocker" and began to read it. Presently she 
 got tired and went to bed. 
 
 CHAPTER 9 
 
 MISS JUNICK'S PLANS 
 
 MANY years had passed by since Miss Junick 
 had come to Mr. and Mrs. Hose, and Mrs. 
 Hose's baby was now two years old, and Mr. 
 Hose was very much mastaken in what he had 
 said at first about Miss Junick helping them 
 in the evening for she did nothing but read 
 shilling shockers and penny horribles all the 
 eveing till it was time for bed and after that 
 when she was in bed she used to make plans 
 these were what she maid, as she found her 
 [331]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 baby ugly and that she could not get one like 
 Mrs. Hose's she planed that she would steal 
 Mrs. Hoses most lovely baby, little did Miss 
 Junick think that the baby she was going to 
 steal was the greatest tressure Mrs. Hose had 
 ever had so she realy planed to do this wicked 
 act. She was very kind too the baby all this 
 time and each day she grew more and more 
 jealous of the baby and she said her plain 
 must soon happen and I will tell you more 
 in the next chapter. 
 
 CHAPTER 10 
 
 HOW MISS JUNICK CARYS OUT HER PLAN 
 
 2 WEARS had past since Miss Junick had 
 planed what she should do. One eveing she 
 pretented too have a bad headache and went 
 to bed before supper and had her supper in 
 bed in order that she might think it over, yes 
 she said I will steal the baby tomorrow and 
 run away home too my mother and father they 
 will be plased to know that I have stolen 
 something and she turned on her side I will 
 put mine and some of the babys things in a 
 bag very early at about 5 oclock and start off 
 [332]
 
 THE JEALOUS GOVERNES 
 
 so saying she began too snore and too go too 
 sleap. soon the morning came and she awoke 
 and dressed hurryeld put her clothes and one 
 dress and one cloack and bonnet of the babys 
 in the bag and soon she and the baby were 
 in the train for Chichester were she and her 
 mother and father lived. The baby screamed 
 and cried because it was tired and wanted too 
 go to sleap but wound not because it was in 
 the train and had never been in a train be- 
 fore. 
 
 Miss Junick had f orgoten to bring the babys 
 own bottel but she had a small tin of biscuits 
 in her bag and a bottel of sour milk which 
 she had entendid for herself but gave it too 
 the baby because it was very hungry and had 
 not had anything too eat since its tea the eve- 
 ing before, all this time Mrs. Hose was 
 greeving over the loss of her baby and who 
 she thought was her dear good governess can 
 any one have murdered them Charlie she said 
 and buried their bodys somewere No I dont 
 think that could have happened but we might 
 send round to Mrs. Wight and ask her if she 
 has seen anything of them said Charlie. Yes 
 we will do that said Mrs. Hose, I will go and 
 wright a note and the weping lady left the 
 [333]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 room. She soon came back I have written to 
 Mrs. Wight she said the boy has taken the 
 note and I expect an asew soon and she was 
 wright for in 3 minefs the boy entered and 
 said if you plase Mum Mrs. Wight has come 
 too see you herself she is in the drawing 
 room and wants you. Now very well said 
 Mrs. Hose and she walked down stairs and 
 into the drawing room. Oh how do you do 
 said Mrs. Wight I got your note sit down 
 I will explain all about this. Mrs. Hose sat 
 down and Mrs. wight began her story. Well 
 she said I one eveing saw Miss Junick taking 
 an eveing stroll and I asked her too come in 
 to my house and she said as you are a great 
 frend I will tell you this so she said I am 
 very jealous of Mrs. Hose's baby and some 
 day I mean to steal him and run away with 
 him and go to my own mother and father and I 
 promised I would not say a word to anyone. 
 Mrs. Hose jumped up from her chair Oh 
 Mrs Wight if you had only told me this be- 
 fore I could have saved my own darling baby 
 from been stolen from that wicked women and 
 I will now put the blame on you. but why 
 said Mrs. wight I think it was very good of 
 me to keep my promise so well. 
 [334]
 
 THE JEALOUS GOVERNES 
 
 My dear Mrs. wight said Mrs. Hose if you 
 had told me before I could have given notice 
 to that wicked Miss Junick and she would 
 have left before she could have time to steal 
 my preschus darling and Mrs. Hose left the 
 room and rushed upstairs to tell her husband 
 the bad newes and Mrs. wight went home. 
 
 Mrs. hose ran into her husbands bedroom 
 Charlie, Charlie, she said what do you think 
 that wicked Miss Junick whom we thought 
 was so good has stolen our precious baby from 
 us and that silly Mrs. wight new of this all 
 along but never told us simply because Miss 
 Junick asked her not too she new that Miss 
 Junick was going to steal him and the words 
 died off her lips as she fainted into a fitt Mr. 
 Hose burnt a feather under her nose to make 
 her come round and she soon revived and was 
 able to say more to Mr. Hose. 
 
 CHAPT 11 
 
 MR. HOSE MAKES ENQUIRIES 
 
 EARLY the next morning Mr. Hose got up 
 
 dressed quickly and instead of going to his 
 
 office he went to the police office and made en- 
 
 [335]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 quiries and this is what he said to inspecter 
 have you seen a young lady with a little baby. 
 I got a governes for my little boy and now she 
 has stolen him and has gone home to her pa- 
 rents her Mother is a murderdress and her 
 father is a robber I have no idear were her 
 parents live, No Sir said inspecter gong I 
 have not seen her I dont think could you 
 dicribe her and the baby to me and then I 
 could make sure weather I had seen her or 
 not. Well said Mr. Hose the governess was 
 an elderly person with sharpe black eyes and 
 black hair and a salow complexion I do not 
 no how she was dressed at the time for it was 
 quite early in the morning when she stole 
 my baby. No Sir replyed inspecter Gong I 
 have seen no such person, oh thank you said 
 Mr. Hose good morning, good morning Sir 
 said the inspecter as he shut the door of the 
 police office and Mr. Hose went down the steps 
 and walked feeling very unsatisfactory. 
 
 CHAPTER 12 
 
 MANY years have passed since Mr Hose lost 
 
 his child Mrs Hose had died of greef two years 
 
 [336]
 
 THE JEALOUS GOVERNES 
 
 befor and often in the eveing when Mr Hose 
 sat alonne he would say to himself would I 
 had that wretched Miss Junick by the scraff 
 of the neck and he picked up the poker and 
 shook it to show what he would do if he had 
 her in his hands, one eveing as Mr Hose sat 
 gazeing in to the emty great where there 
 should have been a fire, he heard footsteps in 
 the Porch Mr Hose was startled for now that 
 Mrs Hose was dead people seldom came near 
 the house and Mr Hose was not much to look 
 at, he had very little hair and what he had 
 was very seldom brushed and his red nose got 
 bigger every day so you can emagin how few 
 people ventured near him. when he heard the 
 bell ring he jumped up and asked the servent 
 who it was she said she would go and see she 
 soon apperd and said it was a young man 
 wanted to know if Mr Hose lived here show 
 him in and say I do Just at that moment a 
 man rushed in father he said dont you know 
 me, and he flung himself into Mr Hoses arms 
 my son my son where have you been all these 
 long years tell me all about it. where is 
 mother I must tell her too why my son you 
 will never see your mother again she is dead 
 she has dided for the loss of you ah I have 
 [337]
 
 DAISY ASHFORD: HER BOOK 
 
 had whom I thought was my mother and it 
 was not untill I saw in the paper that I was 
 still bieng looked for and that my name was 
 Charlie Hose and Mr Hose was still alive 
 while my supposed name was Auther Junick 
 that I was determined to ascape and so I did. 
 well my son I cant tell you how glad I am to 
 have you back again saying you where 1 year 
 old when we missed you If your mother had 
 only been here to see you safe at home and 
 Miss Junick in Prison and always had you 
 with her she would rejoice, and now hoping 
 / have pleased I will end my story of the 
 Jealous governess or the granted wish. 
 
 [338]
 
 1 J 

 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY, LOS ANGELES 
 
 COLLEGE LIBRARY 
 
 This book is due on the last date stamped below. 
 
 
 University of California 
 
 SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 405 Hilgard Avenue, Los Angeles, CA 90024-1388 
 
 Return this material to the library 
 
 from which It was borrowed. 
 
 Bool 
 
 I7V
 
 DAIS 
 
 UCLA-College Library 
 
 PR 6001 A81A14 
 
 L 005 654 611 2 
 
 College 
 Library 
 
 PR 
 ^0 
 A 81* 11 
 
 I 
 
 UC SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FAOLITY 
 
 A 001 168032 9